SAPR: Volume 2

Chapter 24 - Good Man
Good Man​

"Blake," Sunset said as she stepped into carriage number two, one of the two cars filled with Atlesian Paladins but which, unlike car one, still had its roof intact. "You've heard that we won't be getting an airlift out of here?" A pick-up for them and their prisoners was judged non-critical, apparently, given that they were perfectly capable of riding the train all the way back to Vale. Apparently, there were a lot of demands upon Atlas' airships at the moment.

"Yes," Blake murmured. "Twilight told me."

"Right," Sunset muttered. "Of course she did." Now, how to get from there to what I actually want to talk to you about. "So… um…" She leaned against the leg of one of the towering war machines. "Listen… I need a word."

Blake was sitting on the foot of a Paladin, hunching her body slightly in the process in a way that made her feel small. She was reading a book with a dark cover and a title in a gothic font; she closed it, slowly and deliberately, but kept the page marked with her thumb. Blake looked up at Sunset with a certain wariness, as though she could guess what Sunset wanted to talk to her about before the latter had even opened her mouth. "How's Jaune doing?"

Sunset frowned. Her mouth twisted. "He… he's taking it hard."

"I'm not surprised," Blake said, softly and not without consideration. "It's hard for anyone but especially…"

"What?" Sunset asked.

"Especially a good kid like him," Blake finished. "Some people… some people can deal with it better than others. Jaune… he's a good kid. Not the kind who can shrug it off."

Sunset mumbled something wordless and indistinct. That had been both what she had been afraid of, but at the same time, nothing other than what she had both expected and observed from the funk into which Jaune had descended since the battle. "Pyrrha and Ruby are with him, but… as much as they both want to help him, I don't know how much they can really do; after all, they've never…" She let that sentence trail off. Sunset licked her lips. "I was hoping that you might talk to him."

The gaze of Blake's golden eyes seemed to sharpen and grow claws. "You want me to talk to him."

"That's right," Sunset said. She shuffled uncomfortably. This had seemed a much better idea in her head than when she was standing right in front of Blake, but really, what other choice was there? Who else could she go to right now? Who else did she know who would be able to relate to what Jaune was going through? Pyrrha and Ruby couldn't, and Sunset was willing to admit that she couldn't either, as much as she might mean to one day. "I mean, you have…" The words 'you have killed before' hung unspoken but omnipresent in the railway carriage as it clattered down the line.

"Yes," Blake said archly. "I have killed before. Would you like Jaune and I to compare methods?"

"You know what I want," Sunset said, a little more harshly than she had originally intended. She rubbed the space between her brows. "I'm sorry, but… you must know better than anyone else how to reach him, how to help him… you must remember how you dealt with it."

Blake laughed bitterly. Her ears drooped, and she drew her legs up closer to her chin. "'Dealt with it'? I dealt with it by being told lies by the people that I trusted, and I convinced myself those lies were true. And then, when Strongheart took her first life on a raid, I told her those same lies so that she could get to sleep that night, so you'll forgive me if I'm not particularly eager to lie to someone else."

Sunset was silent for a moment. "Strongheart… the buffalo girl? The one we fought?"

Blake nodded. "The one we fought."

"Younger than you?"

Blake nodded again, forlornly. "She's only Ruby's age."

"The White Fang take them that young?" Sunset asked in genuine surprise.

"Why not?" Blake replied in a tone of weary melancholy. "Apparently, the huntsman academies do."

Sunset snorted, "That's not the same thing."

"Isn't it?" Blake asked. "They're both the same age, and they were both at the same risk of death today."

Sunset cringed. Blake… Blake had more of a point than Sunset would have liked. What could she say? That she would have protected Ruby? She hadn't in the past. That Ruby was a better fighter than that faunus girl? Certainly true, but once you started haggling over the particulars, you'd essentially lost the main argument.

"But she did sleep, didn't she?" Sunset said.

"Huh?"

"Even though it was a lie," Sunset said. "She got to sleep. Blake… I'm worried that if Jaune can't find some way to square what he did, it's going to eat away at him. I don't know what to say to help him do that." I don't have the empathy, for one thing. Somehow, I don't think that telling Jaune that I don't give a damn about some random stranger and he shouldn't either would be a big help. "And I don't think Pyrrha or Ruby know either."

"It's not that simple," Blake muttered. "There's nothing anyone can say to just make this better. It's something that he'll have to live with. The same way you'll probably all have to live with it eventually. Even if you become a huntress to fight grimm, the chances are that you'll have to fight people eventually. And if you fight people… eventually, you'll have to kill people."

"I thought as much," Sunset said. Her expression softened. "I hope… I hope you know me well enough to believe me when I say I don't ask this lightly. Is there nothing you can say to help him out? Not even a little?"

Blake was silent for a moment. "I… I don't know," she said, as the shadows of the Paladins fell heavily upon them. "I honestly don't know. But… I can try." She got to her feet.

"Thank you," Sunset said. "Whatever happens, I'll appreciate that you tried."

Blake nodded absently. "Take me to him. We… we'd better get this done, one way or the other."

XxXxX​

Jaune sat on a crate marked with the snowflake of the Schnee Dust Company. He slumped down, his back bent, his head bowed. He barely noticed the way that the railway car shook as it tore down the rails back to Vale, except to dread what would happen when they finally got there.

He barely noticed either Ruby or Pyrrha on either side of him, though Ruby was resting against his left side and Pyrrha had one hand upon his right shoulder. He barely registered either of them.

He could see his face. He couldn't get it out of his mind, those lifeless eyes staring at him, accusing him. The face of the man he had killed.

Closing his eyes, opening his eyes, he couldn't be free of it. No more than he could be free of what he'd done. He'd taken a life, an actual human life. Not a grimm, not a soulless monster, but a person just like him.

Just like him. He couldn't stop imagining just how like him that guy might have been, the guy whose life he had snuffed out. Had he joined the White Fang because he wanted to show his family that he could amount to something? Did he have seven annoying older sisters whom he loved to pieces waiting for him at home? Did he have – did he used to have – impossible dreams? Did he have friends who would have tried to comfort him if things had been reversed and he had killed Jaune instead of… instead of the other way around?

"I'm so sorry, Jaune," Pyrrha said.

That got through to him, the words penetrating into his mind even, befuddled and fogged up as it was by the memory of that face. He looked up into Pyrrha's face, into her green eyes filled with sorrow. "You…you're sorry? Pyrrha… you don't have anything to be sorry about."

"I left you alone," Pyrrha said. "I strayed too far when I fought that Paladin. If I'd been there-"

"Then you would have killed him," Jaune said. If he, Jaune Arc, had managed to… to do it in one hit, then the guy's aura must have been very low when he got up for that last rush. There was no way that one of Pyrrha's blows wouldn't have done as much, been as well-aimed, as powerful. Probably moreso in every respect. He couldn't believe that the guy would be any more alive if Pyrrha had been there.

Pyrrha was silent for a moment, and still, before she nodded her head. "Probably," she said softly.

"But then-"

"I wish that I could take this weight away from you, Jaune," Pyrrha said. "I'm sorry."

Jaune shook his head. "I… I wouldn't wish this on you. I wouldn't… I wouldn't wish this on anyone."

Ruby wrapped her hands around his arm. "It'll be okay, Jaune. You'll get through this."

"Will I?" Jaune asked. "I don't… I don't feel like I will. I can see him, everywhere. There's no getting away from him. There's no getting away from what I did."

"You did nothing wrong," Pyrrha said firmly. "When two warriors fight, there is always the chance that one may fall. Your opponent took that chance and paid the price-"

"But did he know that?" Jaune asked. "I mean, isn't that why we have aura, so that we don't die when we're fighting? What was he even doing fighting with so little aura left anyway?"

"Perhaps he didn't realise, perhaps he was overconfident, perhaps he simply miscalculated," Pyrrha speculated. "My mother was left with a permanent injury to her leg after one hit too many broke through her aura and kept going, and that was in a tournament. These things can happen, even in the most controlled environment, and in the chaos of the battlefield… you had no way of knowing. You did nothing wrong."

"That doesn't really matter, though, does it?" Jaune asked. "He's still dead, and I have to live with that."

"Yes," Blake said as she strode in through the doorway, followed by Sunset, who closed the door behind her and muted the sounds of the outside which had briefly risen as the air got in. Blake looked down at him, her eyes, her face alike inscrutable, before she sat down on an SDC crate opposite his own.

"Yes," she repeated, as she leaned forward with her elbows resting on her knees. "You will have to live with it. All your days."

"Blake-" Ruby began.

"It's the truth," Blake said, though she didn't take her eyes off Jaune. "I'm sorry, Ruby, but that's how it is. It might not be what you want to hear, it certainly isn't something nice to hear… but it's the truth." She paused. "And I won't lie, not about this."

Jaune stared at her, his eyes into hers as she stared right back at him. Nobody else in the car said anything. He barely noticed anyone else. There was only Blake and her eyes staring into his soul.

"Who…?" he murmured, the words dropping quietly from his lips. "Who was he?"

"An SDC security guard," Blake said. "It was my first raid. I came around the corner and saw him there; we practically bumped into one another. He reached for his gun. I drew my sword. I was faster." She closed her eyes as her ears drooped. "When they found me, Sienna was willing to finish him off herself, but Adam… Adam told me to do it. He said… he said that it would teach me something important."

Jaune was rendered speechless for a few moments. "How old were you?"

Blake stared at him without replying, her chest rising and falling. "A little younger than Ruby."

Ruby squeaked in… what? Sympathy? Pity? Both? Jaune didn't know for sure. He didn't ask her to find out. He didn't look at her. He couldn't tear his eyes away from Blake, from her eyes, those eyes that looked a little wetter now than they had been.

"How…?" he hesitated, but he had to know what she'd done, what he could do to get through this; Blake was able to move forward and keep fighting. He needed – wanted – to do that too. Even if he had to carry this with him then surely Blake knew how he could, maybe put it away sometimes. "How did you deal with it?"

Blake sighed. "By being young and stupid and idealistic," she said. "By having a cause that I believed in so much that I was willing to justify almost anything, rationalise away all of my misgivings or concerns. By believing in Sienna Khan and Adam; Adam, most of all. I was told… I told myself that… that our cause was just, that anyone who opposed us was evil and that they deserved to die for their part in oppressing our people. I told myself that everything I did was for the sake of our freedom and that a noble purpose justified all actions, no matter how dark, in pursuit of it. I told myself that I could live with it for the greater good."

Her eyes began to fill with tears. "I know that we're not friends, I know that we don't know each other very well, but I'm asking you: don't do what I did. Don't convince yourself that the people you fight are monsters no better than the grimm and so it's okay to cut them down like they were beowolves." She glanced away from him for a moment, looking up at Sunset, and in that moment of broken eye contact, the spell was also broken long enough for Jaune to notice the other people in the room besides Blake: Ruby looked both sad and uncomfortable; Pyrrha was trembling with a quiet fury; Sunset looked as though she was going to be sick.

Blake looked back and Jaune, captivating him with her gaze once more. "It might seem like the easy thing to do; it is the easy thing to do, and it might even help you to get through the nights… but when you realise that you're wrong, and you will… it will hurt you so much more."

"So what do you do?" Jaune asked. "What… what did you do?"

"I ran away and left my life behind," Blake said. "That isn't something that I'd recommend for you," she added, as Jaune felt Pyrrha's grip upon his shoulder get just a little firmer.

"In my… in the White Fang," Blake continued. "There was nobody around me who could… who would have wanted to help me once I realised that what we were doing, what I'd done, was so wrong. Even the ones who thought that they were my friends or more… I couldn't tell them that I didn't want to kill any more, that I'd started to see our enemies as people, I couldn't… even those who thought they liked me only saw me as a weapon, a killer… one of the monsters that we'd made of ourselves.

"You're so much luckier than I am," she said. "You have good friends, friends who will stand by you and help you, even if they don't know what you're going through. Let them. I can't tell you how to feel better or deal with it because… because I don't know the answer myself. All I can say is that… I think we have to keep moving forward and do better next time, or else… else it was all for nothing."

Jaune said nothing. He barely nodded his head. That… that hadn't really helped him too much, but at the same time, he found it was impossible to blame or resent Blake for that; it sounded, honestly, as though she needed as much if not more help than he did.

Judging by the way that Sunset sat down beside Blake and gently took one of her hands, it seemed Jaune wasn't the only one who felt that way.

XxXxx​

They were holding the prisoners in car six. Some of the security droids had been destroyed during the battle and so there was room to hold the captives they had taken. Plus Rainbow was keen to hold the prisoners in one of the cars that wasn't filled with potential weapons that an enterprising bad guy could get some use out of.

Not that androids weren't deadly weapons, but they would be a lot harder to turn against their masters than, say, a crate full of rifles or a combustible container full of dust.

So the prisoners – Torchwick, the girl who was apparently called Neo, the White Fang leader whom Blake had named Billie, and the mouse faunus pilot of the Paladin – were held in car six. Their hands were restrained and their auras cut off, leaving them to squat or sit in a clump of four in a gap left by wrecked AK-190s. The remainder of the 190s were deactivated for now, but Rainbow Dash hoped that none of these guys were unaware that what was deactivated now could easily be reactivated if they started to cause any trouble.

Of course, they had also been dumped in such a way as to give their living captors a clean shot, if necessary.

Ciel was standing almost – but not quite – leaning against the wall near the door, maintaining correct martial posture despite what must have been an enormous temptation to lounge a little bit. In her hands, she held Blitzjaeger, her cut-down rifle which was slightly more appropriate for the tight quarters than Distant Thunder. Rainbow had Unfailing Loyalty gripped tightly in both hands as she paced up and down, keeping out of Ciel's line of fire as her footsteps echoed upon the metal floor of the train.

"What's the matter, kid?" Torchwick asked. "You waiting for a train or something?"

Rainbow ignored him. Rainbow tried to ignore him. She would have rather handed their prisoners off as quickly as possible, but since that wasn't going to happen, they were stuck with these guys all the rest of the way to Vale. And she could already see how the entire rest of that trip was going to go.

She wasn't really looking forward to spending a train ride with Roman Torchwick or prisoners from the White Fang, to put it mildly.

"Come on, rainbow," Torchwick said. "I've got nothing else to do but talk; you might as well talk back!"

"Who do you report to?" Ciel demanded.

Torchwick was silent for a moment. "Well, I don't want to talk about that," he muttered.

"Then keep your mouth shut."

"Fine, sheesh," Torchwick replied as he fell silent. That lasted for all of thirty seconds before he said, "I don't suppose one of you lovely ladies would mind fishing a cigar out of my breast pocket, would you?"

"This is a no smoking train," Ciel informed him.

Torchwick's eyebrows rose. "I don't see a sign anywhere."

"It's above you," Ciel said. "And to the right."

Torchwick looked up and to the right, to where there was indeed a sign proclaiming 'No Smoking.' "Well, will you look at that?" he exclaimed. "Gods, you Atlesians are a bunch of killjoys."

"And you are a man who takes pleasure in wicked work," Ciel snapped. "I know which I would rather be."

Torchwick chuckled. "Blue Eyes, you got no idea what brings me joy."

"You are correct, of course," Ciel said calmly. "And I care not."

Torchwick's chuckling escalated into full on laughter. "Well, aren't you an icy one? I knew a girl like you once, she was an Atlesian too, as cold as the tundra's heart. Or so it seemed. As it turned out, three glasses of Mistralian tokar, and she turned hotter than a pepper sprout; my gods, we had some times. I'd go into more details but, you know, there are children listening."

The girl Neo rolled her eyes.

Torchwick continued. "What does it take to thaw you out, Blue Eyes?"

"Shut the hell up," Rainbow snapped.

Torchwick's gaze flickered from Ciel to Rainbow Dash. "Or what, rainbow."

"It's Cadet Leader Rainbow Dash to you-"

"Oh, wow, your parents were really struggling for a name, weren't they?"

"-and if you don't shut your mouth, I'll tape it shut all the way to Vale!" Rainbow growled.

A smirk played upon Torchwick's face. "I remember you from the docks," he said.

Rainbow growled as she tapped her earpiece. "Can somebody get in here and bring me some duct tape?"

"And from the bookstore," Torchwick continued. "Tell me something, what's a little mustang like you doing at Atlas Academy."

Rainbow sighed. "Ugh, not this again," she muttered. Someone hurry up with that duct tape.

"Don't be like that; you're about to throw me down a hole and then throw away the hole," Torchwick said. "The least you could do is talk to me first."

"You could talk to all of us," Billie said. "What's a faunus doing-?"

"If you say 'betraying your race,' then so help me-"

"We're your brothers and sisters!" Billie cried. "You should be fighting alongside us!"

"You assholes tried to kill my sister because she was in the way!" Rainbow yelled down the carriage at them. "Don't you talk to me about brothers and sisters. In fact, don't talk to me at all, or I will tape all of your mouths shut."

"Do they at least give you a nice kennel and treats for being a good dog?" Billie demanded.

"Oh, please," Rainbow spat.

The door into the car opened, and Ruby walked in, holding a ring of duct tape in her hands. "You asked for some tape?"

Rainbow grinned. "Thanks a lot, Ruby." She propped Unfailing Loyalty up against the wall and reached out to pluck the tape from Ruby's unresisting hands.

Ruby frowned. "What are you doing to use it for?"

The smile didn't waver from Rainbow's face. "I'm going to tape the mouths shut on a few of these idiots so that I don't have to listen to them anymore."

Ruby walked to stand beside Rainbow, looking down the train at their prisoners.

"Well hello there, Little Red," Torchwick said, nodding affably to her. "We just can't seem to stay away from each other, can we?"

Ruby's hands balled into little fists. "Why?"

Torchwick smirked. "Why what? You're going to have to be a little more specific."

"Why are you doing this?" Ruby demanded. "Why are any of you doing this? Killing people, hurting them, stealing dust and weapons so that you can try and kill even more people later on down the line? Why? What's the reason behind any of this?" She paused for breath, her chest rising and falling. "The grimm are driven to destroy humanity. But you're not grimm. Your human, and faunus, you know that what you're doing is wrong, but you still do it anyway! Why? What could be so important to you that you would do things like this?"

The smirk remained on Torchwick's face, even as his eyes narrowed. "Let me ask you a question, Little Red. Why is it that you do what you do? Let me guess: you want to protect humanity, you want to save the world, you want to be a righteous hero that everyone can look up to, and for what? Some day, you'll be dead, just like every other huntsman or huntress in history; you'll be dead, and no one will remember your name; meanwhile, the rich will still be rich, the powerful will still be powerful, and they'll keep on grinding us down while useful idiots like you fight their battles for them! Do you like cookies, Red?"

"Uh, yeah," Ruby murmured.

"Imagine that you've got a plate with one cookie on it, and your rainbow friend there is sitting across the table with no plate and no cookie. And then sitting between the two of you at the head of the table is Jacques Schnee, with every gods damn cookie in the world on his plate, and he has the audacity to turn to you and say 'careful there, kid, that animal wants to steal your cookie.' And it works! Rich assholes play the poor off against the faunus, and the morons buy it! Well, me and my new pals in the White Fang, we're done being morons, we're done buying into that crap; we're going to change the world together, and we're going to tear down the rich and their huntsmen and their cops and everyone else who tries to get in our way."

"No matter who gets hurt in the process?" Ruby demanded. "Even if they're faunus? Even if they're the people you claim to be fighting for?"

"Don't expect them to care about stuff like that, Ruby," Rainbow said. "People like this talk a good game, but that's all it is: talk. Talk to justify all the crimes they commit, because the truth is that they just want to hurt people."

"I take offence at that," Torchwick declared. "I only hurt people when I have no choice."

"There's always a choice," Ruby said.

"I don't regard dying as much of a choice."

"Some things are worth dying for."

"Careful, Little Red," Torchwick replied. "A statement like that, you might have to put your money where your mouth is some day."

"And I will," Ruby cried. "Because that's what a huntress does, that's what-"

"That's enough!" Rainbow said, her own voice rising to cut across Ruby's before she could blurt out something she'd regret. "That's enough," she repeated, more quietly as she put a hand on Ruby's shoulder. "You don't… you don't need to answer this guy, and you don't need to know what their reasons are. He wouldn't tell you anyway."

"Are you calling me a liar?"

"She is saying that the truth is not in you," Ciel said.

"Any time you open your mouth offends me," Rainbow snapped. "Which is why I'm taping it shut." She took a step towards him, starting to unpeel the tape from the roll.

Before she could take another step, she stumbled forward a few paces as the train shuddered to an abrupt halt.

"What the-?" Rainbow began.

"Why has the train just stopped?" Ruby cried.

Rainbow tapped her earpiece. "Everyone report in! Does anybody see what's happening?"

XxXxX​

The Paladins filled the railway cars three abreast, lined up shoulder to shoulder, their knees bent and their hands retracted to expose the guns at the end of each arm. They loomed in the darkness of the badly-lit carriages, casting long shadows across an already gloomy space and over one another.

It was weird; they had just taken out three of these things and found them to be not nearly so tough as advertised, and yet all the same, as she stood in the doorway to car two and looked at the serried column of these war machines, shrouded in darkness, Sunset could not restrain a slight shiver up her spine.

Apparently, while Atlas was redesigning their androids to be a bit more cute and cuddly than the old models, it seemed that whoever was in charge of designing the Paladin hadn't gotten the memo.

Sunset glanced down at her scroll again. It was a text from Twilight, although why Twilight would be sending her a text was something that Sunset would have to find out, because the message itself was very short and simple.

I need to talk to you, alone. Find me in car one.

Cryptic, sure, but that was no reason not to do it. It might be important, or at least, there would be a reason for Twilight to behave this way. Sunset ducked beneath the legs of the Paladin directly in front of her and weaved underneath, around and between the docile, slumbering walkers who did not wake at her approach.

She reached the end of car two; a brief open gap confronted her, a space open to the world separating the two carriages, with only the coupling below connecting them both. The Forever Fall rushed northwards as the train rumbled south, every league carrying them closer to Vale and Beacon and home.

Sunset leapt nimbly from one car to the other, pushing the green button beside the door into car one.

Once more, she was confronted by row upon row of Paladins, hunched and poised and ready to fire, and once more, Sunset threaded amongst their ranks as she looked for Twilight Sparkle.

Sunset found her kneeling beneath the hole in the carriage roof that she had made in the course of their battle with Roman Torchwick; the light streamed down into the otherwise unlit car like a spotlight, illuminating Twilight even while all the rest of the world was shrouded in darkness.

"Are you trying to make yourself look ever more angelic than you do normally?" Sunset asked as she walked towards her.

Twilight looked up. She was wearing most of her suit of mechanical armour, but she was missing the helmet and both gauntlets, leaving her face and hands uncovered and her hair free to fall down her back in its long ponytail. Her scroll was on her lap; she had been typing something out on it, but what, exactly, Sunset couldn't see. Twilight frowned. "You… think I look angelic?"

Well, that was a stupid thing to say out loud. "That… is not at all what I meant," Sunset replied. "I was just… talking about the lighting, that's all." She waved her hand up towards the hole in the ceiling, then downwards in imitation of the light filtering down on Twilight.

"Oh," Twilight replied, in a tone that left it unclear whether she believed Sunset or not. "How's Jaune doing?"

"Not great," Sunset admitted. "I asked Blake to talk to him, but I'm not sure how much it helped."

"I see," Twilight murmured. "Poor Jaune. I can't… there's a reason why Rainbow and Applejack didn't want Pinkie or Rarity or Fluttershy to become huntresses, and it's not because they were afraid they might die. Well, it's not just because they were afraid that they might die… it's that they were afraid that they might have to live with… this."

Sunset sat down opposite Twilight, legs crossed and Sol Invictus resting against her shoulder. "I suppose I can understand that. I can't see Pinkie as a killer somehow."

"I don't want to see Pinkie as a killer," Twilight replied. "None of us do." Her brow furrowed. "If Jaune is… has he considered therapy?"

"I don't know what's going on in Jaune's head right now," Sunset admitted. "But I could suggest it, if you thought it would do any good."

"It really works," Twilight assured her. "It helped me out a lot."

"You've been in therapy?"

"I've seen a therapist," Twilight corrected her. "There have been… a few things, most recently starting when I was fifteen."

"The wedding," Sunset said; it was a statement, not a question.

Twilight nodded. Her smile was tight and taut and tense. "It really helped me to come to terms with what happened that day. With what almost happened. I know I wasn't the only one who needed it. Rainbow Dash… she said that she didn't need to talk about it, but I'm wondering now if I should have refused to take no for an answer."

"You can't help those who don't want to be helped," Sunset replied. "And besides, Rainbow seems to be doing okay."

"She did kind of fly off the handle with Blake for a little bit."

"And then she calmed down again," Sunset countered. "Unless you're saying that therapy left you completely cleansed of all your issues."

"No, of course not," Twilight replied. "I don't think that's possible."

"Well then," Sunset said, "we all have to be allowed our hang-ups." She paused. "Do you really think it would help Jaune?"

"I do," Twilight declared.

"Then I'll suggest it when we get back to Beacon," Sunset said. "Thank you."

"You don't need to thank me," Twilight said quickly. She ran one finger quickly through her bangs. "Anyway, that's not really what I wanted to talk to you about."

"Okay," Sunset said. "So what did you want to talk to me about?"

"Well," Twilight murmured."It's about your… it's magic, what you can do, isn't it?"

Sunset's ears straightened up, becoming longer and more pointed. Her tail went rigid with worry, even as her stomach chilled like juice in the fridge. "I don't know what you're talking about," she said.

Twilight gave her a very knowing look. "The power that you've been passing off as your semblance, the power that you played down when you were at Canterlot but have started to show off a lot more since you got to Beacon, that's not a semblance. The most versatile semblance ever recorded is the hereditary semblance of the Schnee Family, and as far as variety goes, your powers knock theirs into a hat-"

"Oh, so because I'm a faunus, there's no way that I could have a better semblance than the illustrious Schnee Family?" Sunset demanded.

"No, there's almost no way that you could beat the law of averages like that," Twilight said. "In all the years that semblances have been recorded, in the entire historical record, there is no account of a semblance as wide ranging as yours; even the Schnee semblance is pretty straightforward: it's glyphs; it just so happens that the glyphs can be used to accomplish a great many different things. But your power? It's magic, isn't it?"

Sunset was silent for a moment, and silently, she pondered how she ought to respond to this. It was true that she had already confessed the truth to her own teammates, but Twilight wasn't one of her teammates, and Sunset wasn't as close to any of the four members of RSPT as she was to Ruby, Jaune, and Pyrrha. She could deny it – it wasn't as though Twilight could prove anything, after all – she could deny it and walk away.

But if she did that, then she wouldn't be able to find out what Twilight knew that would make her say such a thing. And Sunset wanted to find out. She had been a little… lax in delving into some of Remnant's mysteries. Preoccupied with her own uniqueness, it hadn't actually occurred to her to wonder what hidden traditions of magic Remnant might possess; Ruby's silver-eyes had opened Sunset's eyes to the existence of the same, but by that point, she simply hadn't had a lot of time to investigate further. Twilight might be offering her a window into such a world.

"Yes," she said. "It's magic, what I can do."

"Oh my goodness!" Twilight let out a little squeal of delight as both her unarmoured hands flew up to cover her face. "Oh my… I knew it! I knew it, I knew it, I knew that it was real! This is incredible! This is the greatest-!"

"Are you going to start hyperventilating?" Sunset asked.

"Sorry," Twilight said with a sheepish laugh. "It's just… after all my years of search and research, I never thought that… I mean that I always had faith that one day… but to actually meet… oh my goodness, this is so awesome!"

"Yes, I am, aren't?" Sunset asked, preening her hair with one hand. "I must say I'm surprised; you're the first person I've ever met to ask me something like this. Even Pyrrha, when she started to think that my semblance was a little overpowered, she never stopped to think that it might be something more than a semblance, let alone pin the name of magic to it."

"Yeah, well, there aren't that many people who believe or will admit to believing," Twilight explained. "To be honest, I would never mention this in the lab, and even my friends-"

"Think you're crazy?"

"They're all far too nice to say that," Twilight said. "But they don't believe… they don't believe, not like I do."

"And why do you believe?" Sunset asked. "Why do you believe in something that most people would find utterly ridiculous?"

"Because it's not just a belief," Twilight insisted. "Just because I never met anyone willing to admit that the power they have is magic until right now doesn't mean that I've been holding onto blind faith all this time. There's proof if you're willing to look for it: stories of prophets and saints that are dismissed now as religious propaganda, but if you look at the commonalities across cultural and vast geographic boundaries, it makes just as much sense to say that there is at least some truth to them." She gasped. "Is that you? Are you a saint?"

Sunset laughed. "I am a lot of things, Twilight Sparkle, but I'm pretty sure that 'saint' isn't one of them. Nor is 'prophet,' for that matter." She paused. "Keep going; all of this is new to me."

Twilight's eyebrows rose. "You have magic, but the evidence for the existence of magic is all new to you?"

"I never needed to look for proof of the existence of something that I knew perfectly well that I had," Sunset explained.

"But now you're curious?"

Now I want to know if you've come across anything about silver eyes. "Humour me," Sunset said. "Please."

"Well," Twilight began, "after the prophets and saints, you come to the Red Queens: why were there never more than four queens at any one time, how did they rise to power, and how did they maintain it until their deaths? And it's not just ancient history either; there are eyewitness accounts of inexplicable happenings that just… they don't make sense under the current rational schema of the world, but that doesn't mean that those who say they saw it are liars or deluded or clueless. People aren't stupid; they know what they saw, and what they saw – what I saw – was just incredible."

Sunset leaned forward. "What did you see?"

Twilight was silent for a moment or two. "I don't remember exactly why we were on the road; I was only a young girl. I only remember that we were driving from Canterlot to Crystal City when suddenly… the grimm. I think my parents were knocked out in the crash – they were fine later, but they… I remember screaming for them as the grimm started to claw their way in, and I remember that they didn't answer. I remember how scared I was, the way I clung to my brother… and I remember her.

"I don't know who she was. She never stopped to tell us her name. But I remember her. Her hair was as white as the snow that was blowing all around us and as long as she was tall; she was dressed in blue, and her dress, her hair, they both billowed all around her, and she… this may sound crazy, but she was flying. She flew overhead, and the things that she did were just… I've never seen anything like it since. Wind, water, lighting, they were all at her command. It wasn't a semblance; I'd be prepared to bet everything I have on that. I don't know what it was; I just know that she saved all of us… and I know that I want to find out what it was that she did and how she did it." Twilight smiled, as if she was embarrassed. "I suppose I should probably tell you that being saved by this mysterious hero, who defeated the grimm without saying a word, inspired me to become a hero who'd save everyone myself… but that would be a lie. That's Rainbow Dash, that's my friends, that's the people around me who are so much better than me. All I can do is help them, make things they can use, support them with my mind… and find out the truth. Because there's more to this world than we know; I saw that with my own eyes. I know there's more out there, and I'm going to find it someday."

"I hope you do," Sunset murmured, because as far as she was concerned, only one person benefited from all the secrecy surrounding the magic of this world, and that was someone she didn't particularly care for. The more that was out in the open – within reason – the better. She considered telling Twilight about Ruby's eyes, but that… even telling Twilight that she ought to talk to Ruby might be construed as betraying a secret that wasn't Sunset's to reveal, and while Ruby might not mind, Pyrrha almost certainly would.

And Twilight didn't even mention silver eyes once. That was the most incredible thing about her account, the way that it ignored the one magic native to Remnant that Sunset knew of while hinting at a whole other, different kind of ethereal power, one which seemed much more like the magic that Sunset knew from back in Equestria. Could it be that Sunset was not the first pony to come to this world from her own? The mirror portal had been devised for some purpose, after all. And yet, if all magic bar silver eyes were Equestrian in origin, then how was it being propagated? Intermarriage? It was possible, but what Twilight was describing didn't really fit with descent through bloodlines. It seemed random, or at least to obey rules that Sunset lacked the information to get her arms around at present. "Do you have any books on this that you'd recommend?"

"Uh, sure," Twilight said. "But what about you? Come on, I asked you here to ask you questions, not the other way around. Have you always had these powers? Is there more you can do with them that you still haven't revealed yet? Is it linked to your aura in any way?"

Sunset was interrupted before she could answer by a colossal metallic screeching sound, like the whining of some beast in immense pain, coming from further down the train.

"What in Remnant is that?" Twilight asked.

Sunset didn't reply as she got to her feet. She made her way under and around the Paladins until she reached the side door out of the railway car. She pushed the button beside it, and the door slid outwards and across the carriage wall, allowing Sunset to stick her head out and look down the rails.

Down the rails where she could see most of the rest of the train falling away behind them, as an ever-increasing expanse of empty rail line separated the engine and the front three cars from the rest of the train from which they had been decoupled.

Sunset and Twilight were borne onwards and southwards, while all the rest of their comrades were left behind.

"Well, that's not good."
 
Chapter 25 - Sheathing the Sword
Sheathing the Sword​


Sunset stepped back inside the car and drew her sword, Soteria. Even in the gloom of the railway carriage, the black blade stood out, not just grey but true black, an ebon death in the right hands.

In worthier hands than mine, I must admit.

"Why the sword?" Twilight asked. She held out her arms, outstretched as though she were about to start doing star jumps, and a pair of armoured gauntlets of the same lavender hue as the rest of her – surprisingly – lithe and delicate armour formed around her hands and fingers. With a delicateness that one didn't associate with powered armour, she took off her spectacles and placed them in a square metal pouch at her left hip, then lifted her long ponytail onto the top of her head and held it there as a rounded helmet formed around her head and face. Twilight Sparkle was gone, rendered invisible beneath her armour. Only her voice remained unchanged, issuing out of her protective metal shell without a trace of mechanical interference. "I mean, why not your gun? Or your magic?"

"Because my gun wouldn't work for this, and while magic would, it's easier just to use the sword," Sunset explained.

"'Easier'?" Twilight repeated. "What are you going to do?"

"I'm going to cut this car off from the two behind," Sunset said, as though it ought to have been obvious. She started to stride towards the rear door, and the coupling between carriage one and two.

"You can't do that!" Twilight cried, following quickly after her.

"Why not?" Sunset demanded. "We need to do it quick before whoever cut off car three makes their way up here."

"Because then, whoever cut off car three will get the Paladins!" Twilight insisted. "We came all this way to stop them from being stolen; we can't just give them up without a fight because we've been cut off from the others."

Unfortunately, she had a point there. They were supposed to be huntresses, after all. How would it look to cut and run – or ride away with the railway engine – just because Pyrrha or Ruby weren't here to have her back? It was hardly the sort of thing that the heroes of Pyrrha's Mistraliad would have done. In fact, it was the kind of thing that they would have found shameful in themselves and contemptible in others.

And let's be honest here; I'd find it pretty contemptible in others too, if it wasn't me considering it.

Rainbow will never let me hear the end of it if I run away.

I mean, she'll never forgive me if I let Twilight get hurt, but she won't consider that possibility when she's letting me have it with both barrels for being a chicken.


Sunset sheathed Soteria and summoned Sol Invictus into her outstretched hand. "Do you have any drones?" she asked as she reached the door leading out of car one; across the open space that separated the two carriages, she could see the door into car two as open as it had been when she came this way. Inside, the railway carriage was dark and shadowy; the ceiling hatch was open but it let in a very small patch of light, not enough to see anything around it; the other door was shut, and the Paladins loomed in the dark like sleeping monsters, waiting for some demonic signal to summon them to life.

Only if we let the White Fang walk away with them.

The more reason not to cut the cars, I suppose.


"Yes," Twilight said. "I've got one."

"Send it into car two," Sunset said as she knelt down in the doorway, one shoulder resting on the metal.

"Is there someone in there?"

"If I could see somebody in there, I wouldn't need you to send the drone," Sunset snapped. She had activated her night-vision spell on her eyes, but – apart from the fact that the sunlit stretch between the two carriages was getting in the way – there were just too many places to hide in there with all the Atlesian war machines filling up the space.

"Right, sorry," Twilight murmured.

"No, it's fine," Sunset muttered. "I just… can you get the drone in there?"

"Sure," Twilight said. She waved her right hand over her left arm, and a holographic display appeared above her wrist. She tapped at it deftly with her index finger, and from the depths of the car behind them, a whirring sound arose in answer. Sunset's ears twitched as the whirring got louder until one of Twilight's drones, its engines buzzing, flew above her head.

A miniature gun descended from the rectangular belly of the machine, pivoting from left to right and then back again.

Twilight reached the door and crouched down on the other side of it from Sunset. She used all of her fingers now, like typing but with no letters visible, but she must have been doing something because the drone moved further forward into the shadowy recesses of the second carriage.

Sunset looked at Twilight; there was a camera attached to the drone, and its feed was relaying back to the projection above Twilight's wrist. Sunset dispelled the night-vision spell, it was doing her less good than harm at this point with the sunlight coming in from outside, and her glance switched between the carriage in front of her and the view from the drone being projected to her right.

The drone advanced, turning left and right, inspecting the gaps between the Paladins; the images it was sending back were green and night-vision-y, showing the thick metal frames of the war walkers as they stood motionless. What it was not showing, yet, was any sign of who had severed car three from the rest of the train.

"We should call Rainbow Dash," Twilight said.

"Do you want to be in the middle of a scroll call when the White Fang attack?" Sunset asked.

"Good point," Twilight murmured. "I'm surprised that they're attacking again so quickly."

"I'm surprised they're being so stealthy, considering how much of a racket they made the last time," Sunset replied, her voice soft and quiet; they might not be exactly in the presence of the enemy, but it was as well to act as if they were.

"What do we do if car two is clear?"

"Move in, secure it, check out car three," Sunset replied.

"Right," Twilight said. "Sunset?"

"Yeah?"

"Are you nervous?"

"No," Sunset said at once. "I'm not nervous at all." The only reason I'd be nervous is… is if it was him.

Adam's face appeared in the drone's camera. It was only for a moment, before there was a flash of red of the holographic screen, and the picture went black. From inside carriage two, there was the sound of something – like a drone that had just been cut in half with a sword – falling to the floor with a clatter.

Twilight squeaked in alarm. Sunset growled wordlessly. It would have to be him, wouldn't it?

Adam. Adam Taurus with his SDC brand and his blood red sword. Sunset's breathing became heavier just thinking about it.

She didn't know whether he had intended to catch them alone – she suspected that might be attributing a little too much importance to herself in his eyes – or to steal the Paladins without any interference, but either way, he'd been smarter about this than his soldiers had been.

There was a bang and a flash of light from inside carriage two, and both Sunset and Twilight flinched back as the shot whizzed past them to strike the leg of a Paladin beyond. Sunset leaned out into the open of the doorway, and Sol Invictus barked twice as she fired twice, half-blind, into the darkness.

There was no more return fire. Adam didn't return fire. There was silence from the shadowy carriage where the Paladins lurked.

So, what's he doing now?

If he retreated, Sunset would see him open the door to car three. If he waited in carriage two, then they could wait too. The others would have noticed that the train had been split in two, and Rainbow could catch up to them with her wings.

Assuming that they weren't under attack right now. The thought burst into Sunset's head like an exploding grenade. That would be the ideal plan, of course: to steal the Paladins and prevent pursuit with a holding attack aimed at the rest of the train. Ruby, Pyrrha, Jaune, Blake, the remaining Rosepetals might all be under attack right now and unable to render Sunset or Twilight any aid for quite some time.

Sunset found herself suddenly, absurdly, glad that Adam was here, with them, instead of facing off against her friends with Sunset herself being carried away and unable to aid them.

However, it did rather diminish "sit tight and wait" as a viable strategy.

Sunset looked at Twilight. "Wait here, and if necessary, cut the connection with your energy blade."

"What are you going to do?" Twilight demanded, surprise in her voice.

Sunset rose to her feet. "Wait here," she repeated as she stepped out of the carriage, leaping across the gap between the two and landing on the other side a little more heavily than she might have liked.

She considered exchanging gun for sword, but Soteria would be at as much a disadvantage in the tight quarters, hedged in by all those Paladins, as Sol Invictus would be, and at least she could get a shot off with Sol Invictus.

Whether it will do any good or not is another matter, Sunset thought as the memory of that red sword slashed across her mind.

I need to get around him if I can.

Her boots tapped upon the metallic floor as she advanced into the railway car. Sol Invictus felt heavy in her hands; the stock felt hard as she tucked it into her shoulder.

Sunset walked gingerly forwards. As she more fully submerged herself in the dark, she cast the night-vision spell upon her eyes once more, illuminating the gloom so that she could see beyond the point of Sol Invictus' bayonet. She could see Twilight's drone – or the pieces that remained of it – lying on the ground, sliced in two. But she couldn't see Adam. Of their opponent, there was no sign.

Sunset walked forward, looking left and right. Where was he? The carriage wasn't that big, so where had he-?

Sunset heard footsteps on the roof of the car above her. She turned in time to see Adam drop down from the roof behind her, standing in the doorway of car two.

He was smirking as he pushed the button to close the door on her.

Sunset cursed under her breath. He had probably locked it too; still, while sight to sight was always better, memory would do at a pinch.

She teleported, appearing with a crack and a flash of green light on the plate beyond the – now locked, probably – carriage door; Adam, as she suspected, wasn't there; he had already moved into carriage one, forcing Twilight back under a furious assault.

Twilight must have gotten off a couple of shots with the lasers mounted in her gauntlets, because Adam's sword was already glowing ominously, a crimson light amidst the shadows. A blade had emerged from out of the wrist of Twilight's armour on the right, and on her left, her gauntlet was projecting a hard-light shield, but it was clear watching her try and fend off Adam which of the two combatants was a true warrior and which was an amateur.

But the true warrior had turned his back on Sunset. She raised Sol Invictus to her shoulder once more and fired once, twice, three times.

Adam turned as swift as thought, his red sword tracing crimson patterns in the air as her first, second, and third rounds were all absorbed by that blade that glowed ever brighter and with an ever more bloody hue; he was still smirking as he turned again, parrying with contemptuous ease the thrust for his back that Twilight had made, beating her shield aside, slashing her once, twice, three times, scoring her aura as his blade glanced off her armour.

Twilight recoiled, shielding herself with her arms crossed before her face, cringing before his fury; Sunset charged, and as she charged, she extended the bayonet of Sol Invictus, hoping to ram it into his back and knock him off balance. Once more, Adam rounded on her, beating her thrust aside to leave Sunset's guard open.

She dropped her rifle, letting it clatter to the floor; with the bayonet extended, it was too long for a fight in these conditions.

Sunset took a step back and drew Soteria; the red glow of Adam's sword was reflected on the ebon blade.

Adam stared at her for a moment. "You know what they did to me," he said. "You know what her kind do to ours. So why do you fight for her? Why do you fight for them against your own people?"

"You aren't my people, they are," Sunset growled.

"For how long?" Adam demanded.

"Always," Sunset said.

Adam might have said more if Twilight hadn't taken the opportunity to try and shoot him in the back. A pair of laser carbines emerged from out of her gauntlets, bursts of lavender-tinted energy bursting forth – to slam, all without exception, into Adam's blade.

Adam's sword was now as red as fire; his hair, the red of the wilting rose upon his jacket, it was all glowing like a torch, a torch that spread its light across the railway carriage, turning it as red as blood as he rounded on Twilight.

"Don't," he growled, "interrupt me, you insolent brat."

Adam did not charge as he had charged at Ruby; Twilight was too close for that as she stood, frozen, paralysed by the fear that emanated from the monster before her. Rather, as Adam advanced, he drew back his sword for a thrust.

Sunset felt the fear too. She felt the same fear that was freezing Twilight in place, the same fear that had held her frozen at the docks, the fear that had left her helpless before his wrath.

The fear that had almost cost her Ruby.

Not again.

Sunset teleported, throwing herself between Adam and Twilight just as Adam thrust forth his blade.

The crimson sword, empowered by bullets and lasers alike, shattered Sunset's aura with a single thrust, piercing her cuirass and driving deep into her gut before bursting like a mole from the earth out the other side.

Sunset gasped. The pain was… it was all she could feel; it was the only part of her body that mattered, the part that was screaming out its mistreatment throughout her mind. Tears pricked at the corners of Sunset's eyes as Soteria dropped from her trembling hands as she fought to keep her head clear, or at least as clear as it could be kept from the pain because this was… this was… perfect.

Sunset grabbed hold of the sword with one hand. She could barely feel the edge of the blade slicing at her fingers; it didn't register compared with the pain of having the sword through her stomach. Blood coated the sword as Adam tried to twist it and pull it free, but Sunset hung on through the scarring of her hand.

She grinned, or tried to; it might have come out as a bit more like a bloody grimace. "Gotcha," she said, and with her free hand, she let him have it square in the chest, a beam of magic blasting forth.

And he had no sword now to intercept it.

Adam let go of his weapon, leaving it lodged in Sunset's abdomen as he was blasted backwards, hurled by the magic which flowed out of Sunset's hand; she poured it out, unleashing her magic in a torrent that bore back Adam Taurus, hurling him across and out of carriage one and into the door to car two that he had shut in Sunset's face.

He was held there, driven against the door by the beam of magic. The beam that began to sputter as Sunset's strength, like her blood, began to ebb away.

Not yet, Sunset thought, as she took a staggering step forwards, stumbling. Her magic began to die. Not yet.

She fell, hitting the ground with a thudding impact that she barely felt. Everything began to darken.

Not… yet…

XxXxX​

"Sunset? Sunset!" Twilight cried, as she knelt by Sunset's side. This was bad. Sunset was still breathing, but faintly; there was no telling how much longer she had left. And worse, the sword had gone in one side and out the other, so if she removed it, there was no way that Twilight could keep pressure on the wound to keep her from bleeding out.

If she had the medkit… but that was back on the other half of the train with the others. If Jaune were here… but he was back on the other half of the train with the others too. Even if Twilight called for a medical evac now, would it get here in time? What was she supposed to do? Wouldn't someone tell her how she was supposed to save Sunset?

A thudding step drew her attention. Twilight gasped as she saw Adam bearing down on her, upon the both of them, upon the helpless Sunset… and upon Twilight, who felt equally helpless but with less excuse for it.

How can he still be standing? How can he still have aura? What is he?

Twilight rose to her feet. She wished that she could feel brave, as brave as Rainbow Dash, as brave as Sunset... but she couldn't. She didn't feel brave; she felt scared. She felt very scared.

But she stepped over Sunset's body nonetheless, raising her fists because Sunset had been willing to… to maybe die for her, even though they were hardly friends at all. How could she do less?

Twilight raised her arms and fired; once more, lavender beams burst from the miniature cannons built into her gauntlets; Adam ducked, the first flurry of beams passing harmlessly over his head as he rushed her, closing the distance between them before Twilight could adjust her shots. Her blade extended, but by then, Adam had already reached her, his arms around her waist, grappling with her as he hoisted Twilight up into the air and, with a great roar, threw her down upon the floor of the railway car. The armour cushioned Twilight from the impact, but she could see her aura diminish nonetheless through the HUD built into her helmet visor. The visor that Adam began to pound on with his fists, his face set in a snarl as his hands rose and fell like hammers, descending on Twilight's helmet, upon her arms as she tried to shield herself; she slashed at him with her wrist blade, but he simply caught her by the wrist and held her there. His grip was so strong, she couldn't break it; she couldn't resist it.

"Tell me something," Adam growled. "What makes you worthy to have a faunus die for you?"

Twilight whimpered wordlessly.

"Answer me!"

"I'm not!" Twilight cried. "I'm not, and I didn't ask her to, she just…"

"No," Adam replied. "You didn't ask. You just took her life for yours as though you were entitled to it. Because you're a human, and that's what humans do." He punched her once more, then released her as he rose to his feet. Twilight didn't move. It didn't feel possible to move, not now, not in his presence. Not even when he turned his back on her and walked towards Sunset. He knelt, and for a moment, he seemed to stare at her face, eyes closed, breathing shallow, strands of her fiery hair lying across it.

With a hand that Twilight would have called gentle had the circumstances been less creepy, Adam reached out and brushed the hair out of Sunset's face.

Then he pulled his sword out of her gut, prompting a great spurt of blood to pour out of her and onto the carriage floor.

"No!" Twilight cried.

Adam turned, and in his other hand, he raised his scabbard and shot her with it. One, two, three shots rang out, each one slamming into Twilight, each one taking another notch out of her aura until it was in the red – but there was no instructor to stop the match.

Adam smiled.

The smile on his face faded as the sound of screeching on the rails behind them rose, a sound like another train hastily coming to a stop.

Another train? But that's impossible? Our train would still be… did they find a way to move it somehow?

Adam's expression twisted into a scowl. "How?" he growled, his thoughts clearly a mirror of Twilight's own in that regard, but he seemed to have no doubt as to what it was, or perhaps Sunset had just done so much damage to his aura that he wasn't willing to take the chance, because he turned and fled, darting out of the door leading from the carriage to the engine at the front of the train.

Twilight felt the car begin to shudder to a halt a moment before she heard Rainbow Dash's voice cry out, "Twilight?!"

XxXxX​

Pyrrha was knocked sideways as the train came to an abrupt halt, and it was only by good fortune that she didn't slip off her perch and fall to the metallic floor of the railway car.

"What was that?" Jaune asked. "Are we under attack again?" His voice and face alike proclaimed his nervousness at the prospect, although whether it was the prospect of battle or of killing again that made him so, Pyrrha could not have said.

"I don't know," Pyrrha replied gently. "We should get up on the roof and-"

"Does anybody know what just happened?" Rainbow's voice demanded into Pyrrha's ear.

"Not yet," Pyrrha said. "Is everyone alright?"

"I'll be fine once I dig myself out," Sun groaned.

"I'm alright; heading up to check out the situation," Blake said.

"Functioning at one hundred percent!" Penny declared.

"I'm okay," Ruby replied. "And so are Rainbow and Ciel."

There were no other responses.

"Sunset?" Pyrrha asked. "Sunset, are you okay?"

"Hey, Twilight, give us a response," Rainbow added. "Twilight?"

"Uh, guys," Blake said. "We've got a problem. Someone severed car three from four, and now, they're leaving us behind."

"What?" Pyrrha cried. "I'm on my way."

"We're on our way," Jaune corrected her, and despite the slight pallor around his face, his voice was firm with conviction.

Pyrrha hesitated for a moment, but she had promised herself that she would never doubt him; if he thought that he could do something, then she would let him try, for all that she might watch him with an anxious eye while he did so. She nodded. "Right. Let's go."

They ran through the train, leaping from car to car, manoeuvring around fallen crates and containers of dust, racing past androids until they reached carriage number four. Blake stood in the doorway, silhouetted in the exit from the train, with nothing but open rails and the Forever Fall forest before where there ought have been another carriage and two more beyond that until they reached the engine.

She could see car three, but only as it grew smaller in the distance, pulling ever further away from them.

"Gods," Pyrrha murmured, as she rushed to Blake's side. "Did you see who decoupled them?"

"No, but it wasn't a decoupling," Blake replied. "Take a look for yourself."

She stepped back, allowing Pyrrha to walk through the door and stand on the plate beyond. Blake was right; the two cars had not been decoupled; rather, the connection between the two had been severed, and by a single stroke too, if Pyrrha was any judge.

"Does anybody have eyes on Twilight?" Rainbow demanded into their ears.

"Or Sunset?" Pyrrha added.

"No," Penny said. "I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault, Penny," Pyrrha said quickly.

The sound of footsteps running above caused Pyrrha to look up as Rainbow appeared on the edge of the roof, her eyes wide with concern. "Blake, did you see them?"

"No," Blake repeated. "But the White Fang – someone from the White Fang – must have decided that they could still get the Paladins even if they couldn't take the whole train."

"And you think Sunset and Twilight could be…?" Jaune asked from inside the carriage.

"If they're not anywhere else, and they won't respond then..." Blake said.

Rainbow growled. "I'm going after them."

"Wait," Jaune said quickly, before she could take off and leave them behind. "I might have a better idea." He stepped forward so that he was standing in the doorway, closer to Pyrrha. "Pyrrha," he said, "if I boost you, can you move this train?"

Pyrrha's eyes widened as she comprehended what he was suggesting. "You mean… you want me to push it with my semblance?"

"The line runs straight at this point, so we don't have to worry about steering," Jaune explained. "And when we get closer, you can… slow it down, and then you, Rainbow, Blake, everyone can leap across. You can get to the engine and stop it. Or just deal with whoever's trying to take it. I don't know, but I do know that this is our best way of getting after that train and sticking together. So can you do it?"

Pyrrha was silent for a moment. She had never attempted moving anything nearly so large as this before; she had limited the use of her semblance almost completely to small movements of small objects; the biggest thing that she'd ever done with her semblance was move the Bullhead at the docks… but that hadn't taxed her as much as she might have thought; who knew what she might accomplish if she exerted herself?

And with Jaune's semblance amplifying hers, then she would be capable of even more than that.

For Sunset, and Twilight, she had no choice but to try.

"With your help, I can," she promised.

"Okay," Rainbow said. "Ciel, can you handle watching the prisoners by yourself?"

"I can," Ciel affirmed.

"Penny, Ruby, get up to the front of car four," Rainbow instructed. "Any time, Pyrrha."

Pyrrha turned away from her. She turned away from all of them, facing down the railway line that stretched on south and staring at the carriages with their friends aboard that were pulling rapidly away from them.

But not for long, I hope.

She felt Jaune's hand upon her shoulder; it was comforting, reassuring, and then as he began to use his semblance on her, as the golden light of his soul spread over her like an amber shower, she felt so warm, so safe… so powerful.

She could do this. With Jaune's help, she could do anything.

Pyrrha reached out, literally spreading her arms out on either side of her, both arms wreathed in black, even as the gold of Jaune's semblance danced across her gloves. Her semblance usually felt like it was another hand, an invisible limb with which she could reach out deftly to prod or to tug, but now, it was so much more than that; it was like a whole array of limbs, like an octopus' tentacles stretching out and away from her, letting her feel the train behind her in all its metallic might and glory.

She grabbed that metal and began to pull.

Pyrrha dared to look down, and she could see that the carriage upon the edge of which she stood was wreathed in black as she hauled upon it, willing it to move. It resisted; its weight and that of all the other cars behind her resisted, physics defying her will. Pyrrha stretched forth more of her power; her aura would have been dropping precipitously even now, but with Jaune's help, she had – or felt she had – more aura than ever.

She had the power; it would obey her.

Slowly, as if the engine were still attached and just pulling away from the station, the carriage began to move; it began to roll down the rail line, dragging the rest of the carriages behind it. Pyrrha didn't dare stop, didn't dare let friction bring it all to a halt again; rather, she put forth more power, pulled harder, willed the collection of rail cars to go faster, and they did. Pyrrha felt the air rushing past her, kissing her face, then almost slapping it as they sped up until the carriages were racing down the track with their wheels grinding, the thumping sounds of their progress coming faster and faster. Pyrrha felt the emerald drops that hung from her circlet hitting the sides of her face as they were blown this way and that by the speed of their movement, but she ignored them, just as Jaune must be ignoring having Pyrrha's ponytail blown into his face; he didn't let it affect him; he stayed where he was and kept on boosting Pyrrha, giving her the strength to make these railway cars barrel forwards.

The stolen railway carriages, that once had been receding into the distance, now grew larger and larger, closer and closer until they were going to crash if she didn't stop right now, weren't they?

Pyrrha slammed on the metaphorical breaks, reversing the direction of her semblance so that it was no longer pulling the train forward but pushing it back, pushing against the momentum of the weighty carriages and all their cargo, pushing to slow it down before they slammed straight into car three. The carriages began to slow, the wheels screeching in pain as they ground against the rails, sparks flying up on either side as they slowed.

Car three began to slow as well; in fact it stopped dead, forcing Pyrrha to exert all the borrowed power of her amplified semblance to bring their cars to a shuddering halt just a foot away from the car they had pursued.

Rainbow at once leapt across the gap between the two roofs. "Twilight?!" she yelled.

The answer came both through the air and into their ears. "Yes. I'm here. I need help; Sunset's badly hurt."

Pyrrha gasped. She turned to Jaune, worried now that he had used too much of his own aura; his reserves were large but not unlimited, and if he wasn't able to help Sunset... if anything happened to Sunset because Jaune had given too much of a boost to her, Pyrrha wouldn't be able to forgive herself.

"I'll be fine," Jaune assured her, in spite of the fact that he seemed to have only gotten paler since he had begun to boost her semblance. "Twilight, where are you?"

XxXxX​

Sunset's ears were greeted by a chorus of gasps and cries even as her eyes opened slowly to be greeted by the sight of Jaune Arc, leaning over her, holding his hands over her stomach.

"Oh, thank God," he sighed, his body slumping forward a little.

That's right. I was… I was stabbed, wasn't I?

"Hey," Sunset murmured. "I suppose I have you to thank for saving my life."

Jaune shrugged. "You could say that."

"Thanks," Sunset said, sitting upright with a groan. "You might remember that when you saved Ruby, I gave you a kiss… but you've got a girlfriend now, so I'll just say thank you very much and move on," she added, smiling a little as she patted him on the shoulder. She glanced at Pyrrha, hovering anxiously over Jaune's shoulder, and winked at her.

Pyrrha shook her head very slightly, while Jaune laughed nervously. "That's fine by me. I'm just glad you're okay."

"We're all just glad you're okay," Pyrrha added.

"Really glad," Ruby said, reaching out and taking Sunset's right hand in both of hers. "Team Sapphire… it just wouldn't be the same without you."

Sunset looked at her. It looked as though she'd been crying – there were tear stains under her eyes – but Sunset didn't want to embarrass her by bringing it up. "Of course not," she said in an easy tone. "Team Sapphire wouldn't be anything without me."

Ruby snorted, her whole face crinkling up. "Same old Sunset," she said.

"It'll take more than a little scratch like that to change me," Sunset informed her. Her gaze flickered down to her hand; Jaune's stimulation of her aura had healed the through and through stab wound that would have killed her, but she was left with some pretty nasty looking scars on her hands and fingers. Nothing, thankfully, that would stop her from using said hand and fingers – as she proved to her own satisfaction, curling them up one by one before making a fist – but still a long-lasting reminder of her third encounter with Adam Taurus.

Speaking of which… "Adam?" she asked.

"Fled when he heard our approach," Pyrrha said. "He severed the engine from the remaining carriages and rode away. Jaune was needed to save you, and so I couldn't move the cars after him, and it was too risky for Rainbow Dash to pursue by herself."

Rainbow was standing a little way off, her arms folded across her chest, and at hearing Pyrrha say this, she pouted in annoyance; clearly, she didn't like to be reminded of the fact that she had made a cautious choice.

So Sunset made sure to remind her of it anyway. "I don't blame you for doing the sensible thing. He's a scary guy."

Rainbow glanced at her. "To some people, maybe."

"Yeah, people like you."

"Sunset," Ruby cried reproachfully. "Can't you stop?"

"This is the perfect time; she can't get upset at me when I'm recovering from an injury."

"Yeah, but… come on," Ruby protested.

"Okay," Sunset conceded. "So, how did you all get here?"

"Pyrrha used her semblance to pull the train," Ruby said excitedly.

"It was pretty awesome," Jaune agreed.

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "Really? I'm sorry to have missed that."

"I could never have done it without Jaune's help," Pyrrha said modestly. "Which makes two times today that he's been pretty awesome," she added, squeezing his shoulder gently.

"Do you think you can do that to get us the rest of the way to Vale, or are we stuck?" Sunset asked.

"General Ironwood is sending us a pick-up," Rainbow explained.

"Now that we're stuck, you mean?"

Rainbow shrugged. "Pretty much, yeah. Two Skyrays inbound."

"Sunset," Twilight said timorously. She was kneeling next to Jaune by Sunset's legs; her helmet had retracted to reveal her face one more. "I… thank you. Without you, I would have… he would have… thank you."

"Don't mention it," Sunset said.

"'Don't mention it'?" Twilight repeated incredulously. "You saved my life."

"No, I just knew that I had to do something drastic to get past his sword and semblance," Sunset informed her. "Saving you was just a happy accident."

"Why do you have to talk so much crap all the time?" Rainbow demanded. "Everyone sees right through it."

Sunset looked at her. "Not everyone, I hope."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Everyone in here," she said. She walked around Pyrrha, Jaune, and Twilight to stand by Ruby and offered Sunset a hand up.

With her own hand, her scarred hand, Sunset took it.

Rainbow pulled her up onto her feet and into a hug, patting her repeatedly on the back.

"I owe you for this," Rainbow said into Sunset's ear. "I owe you big time. Next time you're in trouble, whatever you need, I've got your back. Like you had Twilight's."
 
Chapter 26 - The Happy Return
The Happy Return​



Professor Ozpin was waiting for them at the docking bay as the Altesian airships approached the school. A tall, broad-shouldered man in an Atlesian uniform stood beside him, and Jaune wondered – guessed, to be more accurate – that this was General Ironwood; with him were a woman in white who looked like an older Weiss and a large number of Atlesian soldiers with their faces hidden behind the visors of their helmets.

"Nice to have a welcoming committee," Torchwick said as the airships descended with open doors. The corners of his lips twitched upwards. "I remember when I was given the freedom of Lower Cairn, the mayor dragged me up in front of the whole town-"

"Unless he dragged you up in front of the whole town so that you could be pelted with rotten fruit, I don't believe it," Sunset snapped. "Nora's stories are more believable than yours, and they break the laws of physics."

"I went to a Mystery Spot once, if that counts," Torchwick said.

Sunset rolled her eyes.

They had four prisoners: Torchwick, Neo, Billie, and the pilot of the paladin Pyrrha had taken apart, whom Blake didn't recognise and who wouldn't give his name. They were all in specially-designed Atlesian handcuffs that suppressed aura… somehow; Twilight had tried to explain how it worked to them, but the only ones who actually seemed to follow what she was saying were Sunset and Ciel. It was kind of creepy that they had tech that could just stop your aura like that, even if he could see why they needed it with prisoners like this Torchwick guy, but still… creepy that they just turn your aura off and leave you vulnerable like… like that poor guy.

Jaune shook his head. Anyway, the point was that they had four prisoners divided between the two Atlesian airships just like the two teams: Team SAPR had the pleasure of Torchwick and Neo's company, while Team RSPT and Blake were in the other airship with the two White Fang captives.

The airships touched down upon the spacious docking pad; it was large enough for much bigger civilian or military airships, so it was certainly big enough for the two craft which had carried them home from the Forever Fall Forest.

Roman Torchwick was the first one out, leaping down from the airship before Sunset could push him out. Neo followed quickly. Meanwhile, it seemed that Rainbow was having to physically coerce the two White Fang prisoners out onto the docking pad.

"Get your hands off me, traitor!" Billie growled.

"Traitor, traitor, always traitor," Rainbow snapped. "Give it a rest, why don't you?"

The two huntsman teams dismounted and either followed or forced their prisoners across the docking pad to where what Torchwick had, not entirely inaccurately, called their welcoming committee was waiting for them.

"Roman Torchwick," General Ironwood growled in a voice that was dripping with contempt.

"General Ironwood himself come down from on high to meet me," Torchwick replied. "I'm flattered. I don't suppose this would be a good time to ask for my lawyer? Or maybe my phone call?"

General Ironwood did not look impressed. He raised his voice so that all four of the prisoners could hear him. "Considering that you've already escaped from Valish custody once, I've decided to hold you on my flagship for the time being; as a terrorist under military custody, you don't enjoy the rights afforded to common criminals. I can hold you for as long as I like, in whatever conditions I choose."

"You know," Torchwick said, "I'm pretty sure that my lawyer would have a field day with this… if I actually had a lawyer. Let me guess: cooperate, and I'll get an easier time of it."

"We do have a number of inquiries we were hoping you might help us with," Professor Ozpin agreed mildly.

"Well, when you put it like that," Torchwick said, "I'll have to think it over."

"You'll have nothing to do but think," General Ironwood said. "Schnee, escort our new guests to their cells aboard the Valiant."

"Yes, sir," the older Weiss declared, clicking her heels together as she stood to attention. "First Squad, with me!"

"Get off the airship, get back on the airship," Torchwick muttered, as he was hustled straight back the way that he and his fellow captives had just come. "Still, it was nice to get the chance to stretch my legs."

The general turned his attention to Team RSPT, who all snapped to attention when his gaze fell upon them. Blake stood just a little behind them, looking uncertain as to whether she ought to stand to attention or not. Rainbow Dash saluted, a gesture which the general returned.

"Good work, Dash," General Ironwood said. "You've dealt a heavy blow to the White Fang's operations. Depending on what information we can get out of those four, we might be able to follow up with something even heavier."

"Thank you, sir," Rainbow Dash acknowledged. "I'm sorry that we let Adam Taurus get away from us again."

"Was aerial reconnaissance able to locate the stolen engine, sir?" Ciel asked.

"No," General Ironwood admitted. "The truth is that there are disused and derelict railway lines all over rural Vale, built to serve settlements that fell or were abandoned; the White Fang probably diverted the engine onto one of those, and the overgrown nature of the Forever Fall makes aerial recon difficult. But engines are far less important to me than weapons and war machines," he went on, in a more robust tone. "You safeguarded all the Atlas Military's property and took prisoners; you accomplished everything the operation was designed to achieve. And besides, there are worse things than having an enemy flee in terror at your coming. Your performance wasn't perfect, and I expect your report to outline all of your mistakes and the things you should have done instead, but that doesn't mean you can't be proud of what you did achieve."

"Yes, sir," Rainbow said. "But we didn't do it alone."

"Indeed. Welcome back, Miss Shimmer, all of you," Professor Ozpin said with a genial smile upon his face. "I'm glad to see that you were able to help get the railroad north back up and running." His smile faded. "I am sorry to hear that you ran into so much trouble on your way back."

Sunset's face gave nothing away. "You did tell us we could return at our own leisure, Professor," she said.

"Indeed. Nevertheless, I am sorry to hear about your injury," Professor Ozpin replied.

Sunset clenched her scarred hand into a fist. "I'm fine, Professor, thank you," she said, softly and with a trace of a chill in her voice.

"I'm sure you are, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin said mildly. "Mister Arc," he added, turning his gaze on Jaune.

Jaune had the uncomfortable impression that he was being seen right through. It was all he could do not to take a step back. "Yes, Professor?"

"Amongst her many considerable talents, Professor Goodwitch is also a fully qualified therapist," Professor Ozpin informed him. "And she has the advantage of her services being completely free to all students. I recommend you book some time with her."

Jaune glanced at Sunset. Had she told Professor Ozpin already? But she didn't even trust the Headmaster, and she was already talking to him about what had happened to Jaune?

"I… thank you, Professor," Jaune murmured. "I'll think it over."

"Please do, Mister Arc," Professor Ozpin said gravely. "Some people are fated to suffer alone, but none should voluntarily seek to do so." He fell silent for a moment. "In any case, I am sure that you are all tired from your mission. In view of what you've been through, you needn't worry about the rest of the week's classes."

"That's not necessary, Professor," Sunset said.

"I decide what is necessary and what isn't within this school, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin replied. His voice was mild, but the rebuke was unmistakable.

Sunset sucked in a sharp intake of breath. "Yes, Professor."

"Now then, General," Professor Ozpin said, turning to General Ironwood, "if you would repair with me to my office, I think that we should inform the First Councillor of Mister Torchwick's arrest."

"Of course, Professor," General Ironwood said, and the two men turned away and began to walk back down the path towards the school.

The students, having no desire to follow too hard upon the heels of their teachers, lingered on the docking pad as the airships carrying the prisoners took off, soaring through the sky towards one of the Atlesian cruisers that hovered in the skies over Vale.

"So," Penny asked, "does that mean that we get a week off, too?"

"Yep," Rainbow replied. She stretched out her arms and clasped them behind her head. "One week of doing whatever we want."

"Whether we want it or not," Blake muttered.

Rainbow turned her head to look at Blake, still stood behind the line of the Rosepetals, but she said nothing about it.

"We have a week in which we're not attending classes," Pyrrha corrected everyone. "Nothing that Professor Ozpin said indicates that we have to do absolutely nothing. We could take the opportunity to work on our coursework."

"Some of you could," Sunset replied. "My study partner still has to attend class."

"Oh," Pyrrha murmured. "Yes, of course, Cinder. Well, I'm sure that a break will do… some of us a great deal of good."

Blake let out a soft harrumph which everyone either didn't notice or didn't care to acknowledge; personally, Jaune wasn't sure what her problem was. A week off didn't seem so bad, so long as they spent the whole time sleeping in.

Pyrrha wouldn't let him do that even if he wanted to.

He hoped she wouldn't, anyway. Just because he'd had a bit of a rough time of it with this mission didn't mean that he wanted to be treated with kid gloves.

He was still there. He wanted to still be there. If he hadn't been here, then Sunset and Twilight might – maybe even would – have died at Adam's hands. Pyrrha wouldn't have been able to move the train without his semblance powering her up, and without him, it might be that no one would have had the idea to try.

He wasn't the big hero like his great-great grandfather had been, but that didn't mean that this team, these friends, didn't need him.

He wanted to be here. He wanted to help them, to stand alongside them, to fight with Pyrrha… except that he also…

Except that he couldn't get that guy's face out of his head.

"So," Rainbow said, and she started to walk down the road towards the courtyard, giving the rest of the group little choice but to follow along with her, "does anyone have any ideas as to what they're going to do for the rest of the day?"

"I might see if I can get into the last classes before dinner," Blake said.

Rainbow snorted. "You think the professors don't know that you've been given the week off? They're like the first people who will have been told that."

"Although I'm not sure Professor Port will notice," Sunset said.

"Professor Goodwitch certainly will," Pyrrha insisted.

"Unfortunately, as it's her classes that we need the most," Sunset declared.

"Yes, well," Pyrrha murmured. "Jaune, are you going to go and see Professor Goodwitch?"

Jaune winced. Just because the question was obvious didn't mean it wasn't also unfortunate. "I… I meant what I said to Professor Ozpin: I'm going to think about it."

Pyrrha pursed her lips together. He could tell that his answer wasn't really what she had wanted to hear, but at the same time… it was the only answer that he could give her right now.

"Well, alright," she said softly.

He looked away from her. She was just trying to help, but at the same time, this really wasn't something that she could help him with.

It wasn't something that any of them could help him with, no matter how much they might want to.

"I… I think I'm going to go down to the farm for a little bit," he said. "Pyrrha, would you mind taking my stuff back to my room for me?"

"Um, of course," Pyrrha said quietly.

"Do you want me to come with you?" Ruby asked. "We could feed the chickens together?"

Jaune looked down at her and managed to smile at her a little even, though he didn't really feel much like smiling. "Thanks, Ruby, but I'd rather be alone right now if that's okay."

The way that her face fell cut him a little, but not enough to alter his resolve. There was nothing they could do to help him with this.

"Oh," Ruby said disconsolately. "Well… we'll see you later, then."

Jaune nodded. "Yeah," he said. "Later."

He left the rest of them, turning off the path and setting off across the more uneven ground on either side of it towards the farm. He passed the columns that ringed the courtyard; he passed beneath some of the trees that grew in their well-tended beds; he kept far away from the huntsman statue that would have mocked him if he had strayed too close to it, because of course that guy had never suffered any qualms about killing people, Jaune was sure. He walked around the edge of the school grounds, and thanks to classes being in session, he encountered nobody until he reached the farm.

Even at the farm, there was no one there, unless you counted the chickens themselves, who squawked and clucked and generally made enough noise that it didn't seem lonely here. But it was a comfortable sort of noise, the kind of noise that didn't bother him because it wasn't asking him questions, it wasn't trying to help him come to terms with anything, it wasn't telling him that he should go and see Professor Goodwitch.

They just clucked as they flocked around him, and as Jaune grabbed a bag of chickenfeed from out of the storage shed at the edge of the farm and carried it into the fenced-off enclosure, they flocked all around him, flapping their pointless wings and clucking excitedly at the prospect of food.

A sigh escaped from Jaune's lips as he knelt down amongst the flock of birds and reached into the burlap sack, gathering a handful of feed in the palm of his hand and throwing it out amongst the chickens. They scattered excitedly, falling upon the bounty he had spread before them even as he pulled more feed out of his bag to add to it.

"What should I do, guys?" Jaune asked. "What am I supposed to do next?"

"Why don't you ask someone who can answer back?" Rainbow Dash asked.

Jaune turned around quickly, so quickly that he nearly lost his balance and wobbled unsteadily in place; the leader of Team RSPT stood on the other side of the chickenwire fence, one gloved hand resting upon a wooden post, watching him.

"Rainbow Dash," he said. "What are you doing here?"

"I can appreciate a good farm," Rainbow informed her. "I've spent enough time on Applejack's farm, after all. And Fluttershy has a chicken coop of her own out back."

"Really," Jaune said, evenly and without much interest.

Rainbow nodded. "Me and Applejack helped build it for her. Well, Applejack built it; I just fetched wood for her," she admitted. She paused. "Of course, thanks to Fluttershy's semblance, the chickens can answer back. I'm not sure that's true in your case."

"You did hear me tell Ruby that I wanted to be alone, right?" Jaune asked.

"Yeah, I heard," Rainbow said. "I just ignored you."

"Right," Jaune muttered. "Why?"

Rainbow straightened up and leapt over the chickenwire fence. Some of the chickens clucked in alarm and retreated away from her a little bit. She didn't seem to notice. "Some people," Rainbow said, in a tone that left very little doubt as to who those people were that she was referring to, "are treating this week off as though we're getting put on the bench. But that's not true. We're getting some time off, but the week will end. There'll be another time. The question is, when that time comes, are you going to be there?"

Jaune didn't reply. He looked away from Rainbow Dash and spread out some more chickenfeed across the yard.

"You're going to make them fat if you feed them too much," Rainbow pointed out.

She was right, unfortunately. Jaune huffed. "What do you want?"

"I want to talk."

"Well, I don't," Jaune said sharply. He sighed. "Sorry, I just… I don't need to be coddled about this."

"Who says I'm going to coddle you?"

"Well, you kind of coddle Twilight," Jaune pointed out. "A lot."

"I do not coddle Twilight," Rainbow declared in an aggrieved tone, planting her fists upon her hips.

"Yeah, you do," Jaune replied.

"I do not!"

Jaune stood up. "I grew up with six older sisters, and now I have Pyrrha and Ruby; I know what being coddled looks like when I see it."

Rainbow's eyes bulged a little. "Well… Twilight needs it!" she said loudly. She huffed. "Do you really think so?"

Jaune nodded.

"Do you think I ought to do something about it?"

Jaune shrugged. "Does she have a problem with it?"

"I don't know. I didn't even realise I was doing it."

"Maybe you should talk to her about it," Jaune suggested. "Instead of talking to me."

Rainbow laughed. "You're not getting out of this that easily," she said.

"Have you ever killed anyone before?" Jaune asked.

Rainbow was silent for a moment. "Maybe," she said.

"You don't know?" Jaune demanded incredulously.

"It was a very confused situation," Rainbow explained.

"The, uh, the wedding, right?" Jaune said, more quietly now.

"Yeah," Rainbow said, her voice a little hoarse. "The wedding. I got a gun; I started shooting. I mainly wanted to keep their heads down while my friends got to shelter, but… I know I hit some people. Maybe I… I gotta admit, I didn't ask for sure."

"I can see why," Jaune murmured. He looked down at the chickens milling around his feet. "When I came to Beacon, I wanted…" He hesitated, unsure of how saying this would make him look in front of Rainbow Dash, the experienced warrior. "I wanted to be a hero."

"And heroes don't kill people," Rainbow finished for him. One corner of her lip twitched. "I get it. Daring Do never kills anyone, and neither do the Power People. It's just… not what heroes do."

"Is this where you tell me that we're not heroes?" Jaune asked.

"I'm a hero to a twelve-year-old girl back in Canterlot who thinks I'm the greatest," Rainbow replied. "And you're a hero to the Champion of Mistral; isn't that enough?"

Jaune laughed self-deprecatingly. "I'm not Pyrrha's hero."

"You could have fooled me," Rainbow said. "You've seen me coddling Twilight; I've seen the way she looks at you."

Jaune shook his head. "But… but she's Pyrrha! How can I possibly-?"

"Because not everyone needs their hero to be Zapp or Millisecond," Rainbow told him. "Sometimes… sometimes, it's enough to be there for them when no one else is."

"I guess," Jaune murmured. "But that wasn't exactly what I had in mind when I came here."

Rainbow snorted. "This is the part where I tell you that there are no heroes. Not like the ones that we read about, anyway." She paused, looking down at the chickens all around them. "You know why they need a fence?"

"I grew up on a farm," Jaune informed her. "I know why they need a fence. It's to keep the foxes out and stop the chickens from wandering off."

Rainbow nodded. "Because they're helpless if a fox does get in amongst them. Except…"

Jaune frowned. "Except?"

"I've sometimes wondered what would happen if I took one of these little guys and unlocked its aura," Rainbow mused. "Fluttershy wouldn't let me try it, and I suppose I can get why, but at the same time… why not? Wouldn't it just make them awesome? It might even make them so awesome that they wouldn't need a chickenwire fence because they could kick the ass of any fox who came around."

"Where are you going with this?" demanded Jaune.

"Isn't it obvious?" Rainbow asked. "We're chickens with aura! And it makes us awesome, awesome enough to protect the coop and fight the foxes and keep everyone safe… but it doesn't make us comic book heroes. Those kinds of heroes don't make mistakes."

"But we do," Jaune said.

"All the time," Rainbow replied. "The point is… the point is… the point is… where was I going with this?"

"I don't know," Jaune admitted. "If you were going to tell me not to worry about it-"

"I know that you can't just not worry about it; I'm trying to tell you to go see Professor Goodwitch for some therapy," Rainbow interrupted sharply.

Jaune frowned. "How were you going to get there from chickens with aura?"

"Well, when you say it out loud, it sounds stupid," Rainbow said grumpily. "Why don't you want to see a therapist?"

"I… I don't want to… I don't want to feel like a failure," Jaune confessed. "It feels like… I already know that I'm weaker than the three of them; do I have to prove it by needing to talk about my problems?"

"So instead, you're going to… what?" Rainbow demanded. "You can't walk away from them, and you can't keep them inside you either."

"Why not? Isn't that what everyone else does?" Jaune demanded.

Rainbow was silent for a moment. She turned away, resting her hands upon the wooden post. "I get it," she said. "I really get it. After the wedding… Twilight started seeing a therapist. She thought it would be good for me too, but… I was too… too like you, I guess. I thought it would make me look… I thought that I needed to be strong, to be tough. I thought I needed to show General Ironwood that I could handle it. Only, I couldn't handle it, and I'm not talking about what happened with Blake here, either, although I didn't handle that great either. I'm talking about… I got jumpy, suspicious; I saw the White Fang everywhere I looked."

"So what did you do?" Jaune asked.

"I started seeing a therapist without telling Twilight about it," Rainbow answered. "I didn't want to admit that I was wrong, but… I was wrong."

Jaune was silent for a moment. "And you think that I should do the same?"

"Do you want to stay here?" Rainbow demanded. "Now that you know what this is really like, do you want to stay?"

"Yes," Jaune said firmly, emphatically. "Because the missions… they're not going to stop, are they?"

Rainbow turned to face him and shook her head. "No. They'll keep going as long as the grimm exist."

Jaune bowed his head. "If… this might sound stupid, but… if Pyrrha or Ruby or Sunset… if one of them… if all of them… if they didn't come back because I wasn't with them, then… then I don't think I could live with myself."

"Then go and talk to Professor Goodwitch," Rainbow urged, "and make sure that you can live with yourself. You don't have to tell your team about it, but… you need to talk to someone."

Jaune closed his eyes, and the face of the dead man flashed before them. "I think… you might be right."

XxXxX​

"So, you undertook to hold a Valish citizen aboard an Atlesian warship?" First Councillor Novo demanded, leaning forward so that her face filled even more of the holographic screen. "And now you're refusing to hand him over to Valish custody?"

"With respect, Madam Councillor-"

"Don't tell me 'with respect' when you're showing me no respect whatsoever, General," Councillor Novo snapped. "Lately, you've shown me and Vale nothing but disrespect."

Ironwood stood behind Ozpin's desk, his hands clasped behind his back. "Roman Torchwick has already escaped from Valish custody once, and in record time. He'll find getting off an Atlesian man-of-war much more difficult, I assure you."

"That may be, General, but the fact remains that he is a Valish criminal; I would have liked the Valish authorities to have gotten at least some credit for apprehending him, but as things stand-"

"As things stand, Madam Councillor, Beacon's Team Sapphire was as fully involved in the capture of these fugitives as Atlas' Team Rosepetal," Ozpin slid smoothly into the conversation."

"Ah, yes, Team Sapphire," Councillor Novo replied. "The team that is led by an Atlesian and whose star is the Champion of Mistral."

"I have it on multiple authorities that Sunset Shimmer is not an Atlesian," corrected Ironwood. "She merely lived in the kingdom while attending combat school."

"A distinction without a difference then," summarized Novo.

"Fine credits to Beacon Academy and to the quality of an education here in Vale, nonetheless," Ozpin said. "Personally, I think it is a great advertisement to our kingdom that so many talented students choose to come from abroad to study here with us."

"Not everyone would agree with you, but I take your point," Councillor Novo conceded. "But the fact remains that I wish that you had consulted with me before you decided to launch this little sting operation."

"I'm sure you'll manage to claim a share of the credit regardless, Madam Councillor," Ozpin said.

"Very droll, Ozpin," Councillor Novo replied in a tone as dry as dust.

"We were afraid that any leak of our plans might compromise the operation," Ironwood explained. "Which was why trainees were used instead of regular units; their activities could be disguised under the pretence of training missions."

"I hope you're not suggesting that anyone in my office would leak to the White Fang, General," Councillor Novo said.

"I'm suggesting that careless talk costs lives, Madam Councillor," Ironwood said diplomatically.

"Hmm," Councillor Novo murmured. "I don't suppose you'd be any more amenable to your students participating in a photo op now than you were after the incident at the docks, Ozpin?"

"Madam Councillor," Ozpin said carefully, "during the course of this mission my students went through some rather harrowing experiences. I really don't think that they'll be in the mood."

Councillor Novo frowned. "'Harrowing experiences'?"

"One of the students nearly died," Ozpin admitted.

Councillor Novo's frown deepened. "Gods," she murmured. "Do you really think that it was wise of you to use children for an operation like this?"

Ozpin sighed. "Truth to tell, Madam Councillor, I am not sure. What I am sure of is that the students in question undertook this task of their own free will, with no coaxing or coercion on my part."

"Of course they did; they're children," Councillor Novo snorted. "You're supposed to restrain them with the wisdom of an elder. Isn't that part of your job?"

"My job is to arm them against the darkness that surrounds us all," Ozpin said.

"Not to wield them as weapons before they are tempered!" Councillor Novo declared.

"I would not have offered this mission if I hadn't believed that my students were ready," Ozpin said. "I still believe that they were – and are – ready; after all, although they might have come through the fire, they emerged out the other side victorious."

That did not mean, of course, that he did not feel a certain sense of guilt for the way that he had behaved. He feared that Miss Shimmer – whose distrust was not so well hidden in her eyes as she might like to think – was not so wrong about him as he should like. He had dangled a mission before them so that they could go to Cold Harbour and assist Team RSPT; perhaps, as Novo suggested, he should have acted to restrain their enthusiasm rather than enabling it. He had told Glynda that he wished to give them a little more time to be children, without involving themselves in his schemes and his war, but the truth was that he had gotten them involved in that same war, if only on the periphery of it. He had involved them without even the decency of telling them the truth about the war they were engaged in.

He could mount a defence against these charges, rooted in Miss Belladonna's reckless enthusiasm and need to act and the commendable willingness of her friends on Team SAPR to support her in that, but at the same time… it all left a somewhat sour taste in his mouth.

And he had only himself to blame.

Is it my place to stand in the way of their valour?

Is it my place to throw them into the fire before their time?


"I see," Councillor Novo said, her voice quietening. Her expression softened, becoming more concerned than upset. "Do you have any similarly challenging missions lined up for Team Wisteria, may I ask?"

"Not at present," Ozpin said. "And probably not ever. Team Wisteria's training missions will almost certainly be more in line with what one would expect of the name."

"I don't suppose I can persuade you to give them something… low risk?"

"I would hardly be preparing them for lives as huntsmen if I did that, Madam Councillor."

"Do you actually believe that Cardin Winchester is going to spend the rest of his life as a huntsman?" Councillor Novo demanded.

"I couldn't say, but it is my duty to teach him as though he will," Ozpin replied.

Councillor Novo let out a very soft 'harrumph'. "My daughter is very fond of him," she said.

"Indeed, Madam Councillor," Ozpin said neutrally.

"Skystar… doesn't give much thought to politics; it doesn't matter to her that he's a Winchester and that his grandfather is one of my closest allies," Councillor Novo said. "She's simply fond of him." She affixed Ozpin on the end of her glare. "I don't want her to wear black before she's worn white."

"I sincerely hope that all of my students will live to see graduation, Madam Councillor," Ozpin declared.

"And I hope that you can do a little better than hope," Councillor Novo said. She turned her attention to Ironwood once more. "General, I will consent to you retaining custody of Roman Torchwick without further protest, but if he gives you any leads, I expect you to pass them on the VPD or Professor Ozpin; I can't have your troops running around the city breaking down doors and gunning people down in the street without reference to our Valish authorities."

"Of course, Madam Councillor. I'll let you know the minute he talks," Ironwood said.

"Thank you, General, for finally showing a little of that respect," Councillor Novo said. "Good day to the both of you and pass my congratulations on to all the students."

XxXxX​

There was a White Fang symbol painted on their dorm room door.

It was their door. Their dorm room door. The door into Team SAPR's room.

And someone, some… someone absolutely indescribable in terms that an Equestrian gentlemare ought to know, had painted a White Fang emblem on it.

"You know," Ruby ventured. "It's so badly painted, it's kind of hard to tell what it is."

Sunset sucked in a sharp intake of breath. "Don't lie, Ruby," she said in a voice that was sharp and cold for all its quietness. "We all know exactly what that is."

Blake looked away. "I'm sorry, you guys."

Sunset blinked. "You're sorry?" she repeated. "You're sorry?"

Blake cringed. "I'll make it up to-"

"You're not the one who ought to be sorry!" Sunset roared. "Whoever did this ought to be sorry, and whoever did this is going to be sorry by the time I get my hands on them!" Cardin. I bet it's Cardin; he couldn't let it go, could he?

He's going to wish he had by the time I'm done with him.


"Sunset, what do you intend to do?" asked Pyrrha nervously.

Sunset took a deep breath. "I," she said, "am going to go to Vale and pick up some white paint so that we can cover that up. And by the time I get back, I will either be calmed down, or I will have a plan of revenge, and personally, I kind of hope it's the latter because nobody deserves to get away with that!"

The door to the Team YRDN dorm room opened. "Hey, guys!" Nora greeted them. "Welcome back."

"Hey, Nora," Ruby replied, with a wave. "Sorry, did we disturb you?"

"One of you was rather audible," Dove called from inside the dorm room, "but it wasn't you, Ruby."

Ruby giggled just a little. "Hey, Dove. So, how did your mission go?"

Nora's face fell just a little. "Oh, that? Yeah, it was… a thing. I'd ask how your mission was, but really, I'm here to tell you that you should keep it quiet, get inside your room, and-"

"Is that Sunset Shimmer yelling out there?" Yang called from somewhere, possibly the bathroom, considering that she didn't just come to the door and have a look for herself.

"Uh… no?" Nora suggested. "It's another very angry faunus who just happens to sound like her."

"Nora," Ruby said. "Why are you-?"

"Everyone stay right where they are!" Yang yelled from the bathroom. There was the muted sound of a tap running, and then about twenty seconds later, Yang walked out, slamming the bathroom door behind her with a very loud bang.

"Yang!" Nora cried. "Look who's here!"

"Nora," Yang said, her eyes flashing red. "Get out of the way."

"You got it, boss," Nora said before stepping smartly out of the doorway.

Yang stomped out. She loomed over Ruby in particular, but her crimson eyes swept over all three of them.

"So," she growled. "It seems that some of you didn't tell me everything about your mission, did you?"

Ruby winced. "Well, you see, it wasn't really our mission; we really were assigned to-"

"Ruby," Yang cut her off, her tone commanding. "You didn't tell me that you were going to try and get yourself ambushed by the White Fang on the way back to Vale, did you?"

Ruby looked away. "No. No, we didn't."

"No," Yang agreed. "None of you told me that." She glowered at Sunset. "None of you," she repeated.

"Can you blame us?" Sunset asked.

"Yes, I can blame you. I'm doing it right now!" Yang yelled.

"Yang," Ruby ventured, "I'm training to become a huntress; it's going to be dangerous-"

"I'm not upset that you were in danger; I'm upset that you didn't tell me about it first!" Yang cried. "I'm upset that… I'm upset because… because this is exactly what Raven warned us about. Don't you get that? Don't any of you get that?"

"Yes," Sunset admitted. She reached up and ran one hand through her hair. "The thought had occurred to me, just as it had occurred to you even before you found out the truth: extra training missions, just like she said."

"Then why-?" Yang began.

"Because it suited our purposes," Sunset said bluntly. "We wanted to help out Blake and Team Rosepetal; Ozpin offered us the means to do that."

"At what cost?" Yang demanded.

"Yang, I understand that we shouldn't have deceived you," Pyrrha said mildly, "but don't you think that you - that both of you - are sounding a little paranoid?"

"A woman who hasn't wanted anything to do with me for as long as I can remember thought that this was sufficiently important that she voluntarily came into my life to warn me about it," Yang insisted. "I think that might be something worth listening to."

"But," Pyrrha hesitated, glancing up and down the corridor as if she were afraid that they were being overheard, "this is Professor Ozpin we're speaking of, and - I don't intend any offence, Yang - but your mother-"

"She's not my mother," Yang said sharply.

"Raven Branwen, then," Pyrrha corrected herself. "She's… a deserter, yet we should take her word above a man whose reputation is unparalleled in Remnant?"

"The man of unparalleled reputation put all four of you into the firing line," Yang replied. "All five of- where is Jaune, anyway?"

"He went down to the farm," Ruby muttered unhappily. "He… wanted to be by himself."

"He… this mission was a little hard on him," Pyrrha added.

"He killed someone, and he's taking it badly," Sunset said bluntly.

"Sunset!" Pyrrha scolded.

"Isn't it better that she should hear it from us than prod Jaune about a sore subject?" Sunset asked. "At least now, she knows not to mention it."

Yang looked to be trying to remain calm, or at least stop from getting even less calm. "Did anything else happen on this trip of yours that I should know about?"

Sunset shrugged. "I got impaled on a sword."

Yang's eyes widened. "And this… this is what I'm talking about. What the hell was Ozpin thinking, giving a job like this to you? Or Team Rosepetal, for that matter? You're just students!"

"I know the White Fang," Blake murmured.

"You're still just a kid like us!" Yang shouted. "We had a pro-huntsman on our mission, and it was supposed to be a simple job of watching some guys fix a wall."

"'Supposed to be'?" Ruby said. "Yang, did something happen on your mission too?"

"That isn't the point-"

"It is the point if something happened," Ruby said. "Are you okay?"

Yang chuckled, and some of the red leeched out of her eyes. "I'm supposed to be the one asking you that, Ruby."

"I'm fifteen and a huntress in training, just like you," Ruby said. "Why can't we worry about one another?"

Yang smiled and ruffled Ruby's hair with one hand. "Because whatever trouble I got into, it was just normal training mission stuff. Things got a little out of hand at the end, but… I wasn't approached by Professor Ozpin to do something… Ruby, you heard what Raven said. This path got Mom killed."

"Mom died because she was a huntress," Ruby insisted. "And she did what was right, until the very end."

"I know," Yang agreed. "I just… forget it. Let's just… you're back, and I'm back, and do you guys want to get some tea or something?"

"That sounds lovely," Pyrrha said.

"Did you guys get time off too?" Ruby asked.

"Uh-huh."

"Then now I know something happened," Ruby said. "Come on, Yang, spill it."

Yang sighed. "I will," she promised. "But first, tea, okay?"

"I'll pass," Sunset said. "Like I was just telling my team, I need to go get some paint to cover up that welcome home present." She gestured to the graffiti on their door. "Thank you, by the way, for leaving that for us."

"Yeah, things… things have been a little messed up since we got back," Yang offered in a sort of excuse.

Going down into Vale, finding a DIY store with all of the supplies that she needed, and then getting back to Beacon took up most of the remains of the day, so that it was dark by the time Sunset returned. The dorm room was empty; her teammates were probably at dinner, but as hungry as she was, Sunset couldn't just leave this blood red symbol on her door for one minute longer than necessary, and so, she ignored her hunger and got to work on repainting the door, or at least painting over the White Fang symbol.

"Aren't there janitors to do that?" the silky voice of Cinder Fall announced her presence.

"I haven't seen any around, have you?" Sunset asked.

Cinder was silent for a moment. "No, that's an excellent point."

Sunset bent down to place the brush in the black plastic tray. She rose again, and only then did she look at Cinder, a smile playing across her face. "Good to see you again."

"And you," Cinder replied.

"You could have fooled me from how long it took you to come by."

"Perhaps I wanted to make you miss me as much as I missed you."

"Or perhaps you had class."

"Well, if you want to be boring about it," Cinder muttered. "I must say, I am sorry I missed your reaction to that."

"Oh, so you knew about it."

"Of course. It was the talk of the whole school when it first appeared on your door."

"But you didn't think to maybe cover it up for us before we got back?"

"Sunset, please," Cinder murmured, putting one hand to her heart. "A lady doesn't sully her hands with such menial labour. I don't see Pyrrha getting her exquisitely manicured hands dirty, do you?"

"Are you saying that I'm not a lady?"

"You're the one who decided to do menial labour, not me."

"Like I said, there aren't any janitors," Sunset muttered. "And I don't want to have to look at this one second longer than necessary."

"Is that why you're skipping dinner?"

"Yep," Sunset replied. "What's your excuse?"

"I'm not hungry," Cinder said casually. "And I wanted to see you. How did your mission go?"

"Not too bad," Sunset said. "We caught a couple of prisoners. I almost died."

"Really?" Cinder asked. "You almost died?"

"Yep."

"How in Remnant did you manage that?"

"You make it sound like incompetence."

"Isn't it?"

"In this particular instance, it was strategy."

"A strategy that nearly kills you deserves to be called incompetence, in my opinion."

"Ha ha," Sunset growled. "It was the only way to get past his semblance."

"He, whoever he is, must have been a dangerous opponent if he forced you to such drastic measures," Cinder observed.

"Very," Sunset agreed. "But I'll get him back." She bent down to pick up the paint brush and resumed her painting. "I'll get them all back."

"All of them being-"

"Whoever painted on my door, once I find out who they are," Sunset snapped.

"Can you?" Cinder asked. "Find out who they are, I mean?"

Sunset was silent for a moment. She let out a sigh. "I don't know," she admitted. "I'd certainly like to – I'd really like to – but although I have suspicions, I don't know how I'd prove it."

"I might be able to help with that," Cinder offered.

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "How?"

Cinder smirked. "Although she is sadly deficient as a huntress, Emerald is quite the little sneak; I'm sure that if I asked her to, she could find something out about the culprit behind this little act of vandalism."

"Okay, but why?"

"Why?"

"Why would you want to bother?" Sunset asked. "What would I owe you in return?"

"Sunset! I'm hurt," Cinder cried. "Why would you just assume that I have an ulterior motive?"

Sunset stared at her.

"Well, as it happens," Cinder admitted, "my reason is the same reason I didn't take that symbol off your door."

"Wasn't that because a lady doesn't do menial labour?"

"Alright, the other reason," Cinder explained. "I was rather hoping to see your reaction."

"Oh, really?"

"Don't take it personally, Sunset; this school is so dull," Cinder implored her. "I'm starved of amusement."

Sunset shook her head. "You really think you can help me?"

Cinder's smile was as bright as pearl and as sharp as a knife. "I'm positively certain of it."

XxXxX​

…and so, as you can see, my life recently has been far from boring. In fact – I can't believe that I'm about to say this – I'd almost rather that it had been a bit less interesting recently.

There was a pause on the other end of the magical journal, and Sunset could almost imagine Twilight sitting on the other end of the book reading Sunset's account and struggling to work out what to make of it all. Although, when Sunset imagined Twilight, that really meant the human Twilight; it was weird, but Sunset couldn't really conceive of the pony Twilight at all; the Twilight Sparkle she was more familiar with just kept getting in the way of her imagination.

I see what you mean.

Sunset snorted. Probably how I'd react if I was being told all of this instead of living through it. She was sitting in the bathroom, so as not to disturb her sleeping teammates. A ball of pale green magelight hovered above her head, enough to illuminate the book resting on her knees but not bright enough that the light shining under the bathroom door would wake the four people sleeping on the other side.

I suppose that I'm to blame for not writing more often; this probably wouldn't seem so huge if I'd let you know about it as it was going on. But things have been pretty hectic, as you can probably imagine.

I can, or at least I think I can. You know, whenever I write to you, I'm always left very glad that I live in a world where threats to the security of Equestria never show up more than once every three months or so.

Don't get too comfortable; when I was growing up, we would have called that scarily frequent.

I won't pretend that I don't know what you mean, but all the same, the idea of you calling my troubles 'frequent' is a little bizarre. Have you become inured to it?

Can you be more specific?

The violence, the things that you call grimm, the danger.

You can't bundle them all up together like that. Have I become accustomed to the grimm? Yes, I'd say so, or pretty much, at least. Occasionally, a particularly large or powerful specimen comes along – like the one on the railway line – that still has the power to spook me, but the usual ones, I think I can handle. I'd better be able to handle them, since I'm training to spend my life fighting them and all. Danger?

She sucked on her pen for a moment while she thought. Had she become accustomed to danger? Had she become inured to the peril in which she lived? Was it matter-of-fact to her now?

I think it depends on the circumstances, on what kind of danger we're talking about. The same goes for the violence. If you'd asked me this before we left on our mission, I might have answered you differently, but this business with Jaune has reminded me that there is a lot that is still new to all of us; we're all very young still.

I can't imagine what that must be like for him.

Killing?

I wish you wouldn't write about it like that; it makes you seem so blasé about it. The act of taking a life, even the discussion of the act of taking a life, should be treated with more seriousness than that.

I'm sorry. I don't disagree with you on that – you can tell Celestia that I haven't fallen so far from what it means to be an Equestrian-

You could always tell her yourself.

Sunset's eyebrows rose. You're not in Canterlot that often, are you?

No, but I could always send the book to Celestia if you wanted to talk to her.

Sunset hesitated, twirling her pen absently between her fingers as she considered the words that had just appeared on the page before her. Considered how much she really wanted Celestia to know about her life here in Remnant. Celestia already knew a fair amount, but to tell her everything, that was… that was something else altogether.

That's kind of you, but I don't think that I'll take you up on it too often. I don't think I want Princess Celestia to know everything. I suppose I'm more comfortable talking to you about certain things.

Why? You don't know me nearly so well as you know Princess Celestia.

Maybe that's the point. She paused, hemming and hawing over the next few words. If I had to kill somebody, I wouldn't want Celestia to know about it; even if it was an accident or if I had no other choice to save myself or my friends. I still wouldn't want Celestia to know that I had done that. I wouldn't want her to think of me in that way. There's a part of me that doesn't want her to think of me in the way that I am; I'd almost rather she remembered me the way I was when I knew her, when I was a kid, before it all fell apart. Does that make any sense? Sunset's eyes widened. Sunset: You don't tell her everything that we write about, do you?

Of course not. I respect your confidence, and I understand what you're saying, although I think you'd find that Princess Celestia could be very forgiving even if you did something terrible. Provided that you had no other choice.

Sunset frowned. Is that supposed to mean something?

Adam.

Sunset scowled. That's completely different.

Is it? After seeing what taking a life has done to Jaune, are you still willing to embark on this path of revenge?

This has nothing to do with revenge.

Then what does it have to do with?

Adam is a mad dog who deserves to be

Put down? Really? Is that what you were going to say? Princess Celestia would be disappointed to know that you think like that now.

It's not like I feel that way about everybody. Neither of you understand what it's like, what he is like. Neither of you were there. Neither of you understand how terrifying he is. I had to let him stab me through the gut in order to get over my fear of him. Incidentally, please do not tell Princess Celestia that I almost died.

I probably should.

Why? You know she'd only fret.

It makes me fret a little. You nearly died.

But I didn't, and I conquered my fear of Adam in the process. He might cut me down, but he won't scare me while he's doing it.

I don't entirely follow the logic there. I thought he scared you because he might kill you.

But I was ready to die this time, I didn't need Ruby to push me out of the way and take the hit for me, I didn't need Rainbow Dash to save me, and I didn't leave Twilight to her fate. He couldn't paralyse me like he did the last time. Let me have this, Twilight. I need a win against this guy, and this is the closest thing I have where Adam is concerned. Which is another reason I need to kill him. I need to put this behind me, once and for all. And I need to do it before he hurts any more of my friends. I mean, come on, Twilight, what's my alternative here? He's nearly killed Ruby, he's nearly killed me, how long until our luck runs out? Am I supposed to stand by and watch while he cuts Jaune down? Am I supposed to carry Pyrrha's circlet home to her mother and tell her that I watched her daughter die because I was waiting to redeem her killer by the power of kindness?

I've seen an enemy die, you know.

Sunset didn't reply immediately. She was stunned, honestly, to read that. It wasn't what she expected to read from… from someone in Equestria, let alone a Princess of Friendship, still less one who had just been telling her that she shouldn't try to kill Adam. It was… it just wasn't what she'd expected.

You killed them?

No. No, it wasn't me.

Sunset frowned. She could sense something coming through in Twilight's words, but it wasn't something that made a whole lot of sense. It almost seemed like regret, but regret for what? Regret at the death or regret that Twilight had not done the deed? One seemed false from the context; the other made no sense.

I don't understand.

Twilight took a few moments before she actually replied. Sunset supposed that she could understand why. His name was Sombra.

The old King, the one who took over the Crystal Empire? But the Empire was sealed away, and Sombra with it.

The Empire returned, and Sombra with it. He tried to retake his throne and re-enslave the crystal ponies. My friends, my brother, my sister-in-law all tried to stop him.

And you?

Yes. And me. I hadn't become the Princess of Friendship then; this was one of Celestia's tests to see if I was as ready as she believed me to be. I thought that my test was to save the Crystal Empire and stop Sombra.

A reasonable assumption in the circumstances. I'd have thought the same thing in your position. I would have seen it as my destiny to defeat the monster and save Equestria from his malice.

As it turned out, the test was to see if I could take a step back and rely on others to be the hero in my place. I passed. I almost wish I hadn't.

What exactly happened?

I fell into King Sombra's trap; since I couldn't escape, and King Sombra was about to reach the Crystal Faire, Spike had to take the Crystal Heart and reach the faire in my place.

The dog?

What? No, Spike is a dragon; he's my assistant, my friend; he's kind of my little brother too. Why would you think he was a dog?

Sunset decided that it was best not to wander off into the weeds of other Twilight and her pet dog, Spike. She wanted to find out where Twilight was going with this. Never mind. Go on, I'm sorry for interrupting.

Spike got the heart to Cadance, and its power restored the heart of the Crystal Ponies, and that power destroyed King Sombra. I saw him torn apart by the crystal magic. It killed him.

Sunset let out a slow exhalation of breath. I see. And how does Spike feel about that?

He doesn't know. He won't ever know. All he knows is that he saved the Crystal Empire; he's a hero to them. But he's still just a kid, and I don't want him to know just how he saved the Empire. I can't take away what he did, but I can ensure that he isn't burdened by the knowledge of it.

That's fair enough, and I won't question your decision, but don't you think that it proves my point instead of yours? Sombra was dangerous, and in the moment, there was nothing to be done but to put an end to his menace by any means.

And I won't argue that in extremis – absolute extremis – it wasn't necessary, but that isn't what you're talking about. You're talking about hunting someone down and killing them to salve your pride.

This has nothing to do with my pride!

I suspect you can't really believe that.

Sunset huffed. He's dangerous. To Blake, to my team. Am I supposed to ignore that?

No, I would never tell you that you shouldn't defend your friends, but I can ask you, I can beg you, not to seek out that confrontation. I'm not naive. I appreciate that there are monsters out there in the world; I just don't want you to join them. Look at what Jaune's going through, based on what you've told me. Is that something you want to voluntarily take on yourself?

It won't hurt me the way that it's hurting Jaune.

How can you be so sure?

Because I don't care about people the way that he does.

You might believe that, but I'm not so sure.

Really? And what makes you think you know me better than I know myself?

Blake. I have to admit, I'm proud of what you did for her.

Sunset felt her cheeks heat up. I owed Blake, that's all.

Why is it so hard for you to simply admit that you saw someone in need of compassion and were moved to offer the same? Why is it so hard for you to admit that you like her and want to help her?

Because that's not who I am, and it never has been!

Maybe, but I wasn't always a great friend either. Sometimes, we don't know what we're capable of inside until we find our true friends.

Sunset blinked. You think that I was destined to befriend Blake? And Ruby, Pyrrha, and Jaune too?

I don't see why it should be so outlandish an idea. If destiny is real, and I believe that it is, why should it only apply to great events or to love? Why not to friendships too?

I suppose I can see what you mean, although I'd never thought of it that way before. Frankly, at this point, I'm more interested in any advice that you might have about Pyrrha.

I don't think it's your place to interfere, do you?

Her mother doesn't see it that way; she wants me to try and push for a reconciliation between the two of them.

It seems as though hearts change more slowly in Remnant than in Equestria; I think you'll just have to give them some time.

You think Pyrrha will come around?

You're her friend, the person who knows her; do you think she'll come around?

Yes, I do. I think I do. I just wish that I could be more certain, you know? And there's also the issue of her and Jaune. She thinks she's in love with him.

You disagree?

I don't know; he's the first guy she's ever met who didn't treat her like a trophy.

So? Sometimes these things happen. My brother only ever had a crush on one mare.

Cadance?

Exactly. And they really do love each other; anyone can see that. It seems that sometimes, you really can just know; you shouldn't dismiss it just because you haven't felt that yourself.

I felt it myself. I was just wrong about it. Perhaps you're right. I hope so, for Pyrrha's sake. She's putting an awful lot of herself into this, and to be perfectly honest, Pyrrha is a little emotionally fragile. I'm just worried that if things don't work out, it will break her heart.

And you'll be there to pick up the pieces. Do you mind if we call it a night? It's getting late here, and I'm a little tired.

Sunset smiled. Sure. Next time, you can tell me all about your life.

Since the most interesting thing that's happened to me lately is having three fillies briefly try to take advantage of my newfound fame, I'm sure you'd be very bored to learn about my life.

I don't know; it might be cool to hear about that kind of thing. It might make a change, certainly. Sunset yawned. Sunset: But I should probably turn in myself. Goodnight, Twilight.

Goodnight, Sunset. Sweet dreams.

Sunset shut the book and tucked it underneath her arm as she got up and walked towards the bathroom door. She yawned again and covered her mouth reflexively before she reached for the door that led out of the bathroom and into the dorm room.

She had opened it a crack when she heard Jaune letting out some kind of muffled gasp or exclamation on the other side.

"Nightmares, huh?" The voice belonged to Blake, and though she was speaking softly, every word that she said was nevertheless clear to Sunset's four ears.

There was a momentary silence before Jaune replied, "Yeah. I'm sorry if I woke you up."

"It's okay; I'm just a very sensitive sleeper." Another pause before Blake spoke continued, "It's rough that this had to happen to you."

Sunset found herself lingering on the other side of the door. It wasn't that she wanted to eavesdrop; it was just… she didn't want to interrupt either. It felt prurient to stay, but it felt equally wrong to go through the door and reveal herself. And so, she lingered, one hand upon the door handle, and waited, and listened.

"I think it's rough that this has to happen to anybody," Jaune replied.

Blake sniffed, or at least, that was what it sounded like to Sunset. "You're right, of course; although not every guy in your position would see it that way."

More silence. Jaune said, "I… I went to see Professor Goodwitch this afternoon."

Hidden behind the bathroom door, Sunset allowed herself a smile.

"That's… that's good," Blake said. "Are you planning to see her again?"

"Yeah," Jaune said. "She told me… she told me that with help, this would get better, but that it never gets any easier to take a life. Or rather, it shouldn't."

"I don't have the experience to dispute that," Blake replied. "Or at least, not the right experience. Like I said, it got easier for me, but for all the wrong reasons. Honestly, it feels like this is the kind of thing that the combat schools ought to prepare you for."

"Maybe they do," Jaune said. "I wouldn't know."

"You were… apprenticed? Self-taught?"

Jaune paused before he answered. "More like not-taught. I… I faked my transcripts to get in here."

"Really?" Blake said. For a moment, her voice acquired an edge of amusement. "Don't tell anybody, but me too."

Jaune sounded like he was stifling a snort. "I'm not sure that's much of a secret any more."

"Why did you do it?"

"Because I thought I could be a hero, like my great-grandfather," Jaune said. "I suppose you think that sounds pretty stupid."

"No, I don't."

"You… you don't?"

"Maybe a little naïve for somebody with no combat training," Blake said. "But the world will never change unless people dare to dream that change is possible, no matter now naïve or even stupid our dreams might seem to outsiders."

"Rainbow Dash told me we could never be those kinds of heroes."

"Rainbow Dash isn't nearly as smart as she thinks she is," Sunset whispered, as she came out of the bathroom with her journal tucked underneath her arm. "Pardon me for overhearing," she murmured as she stowed the journal underneath her bed. "I couldn't really help it."

Blake shrugged. "You believe in heroes, I take it?"

"You don't?" Sunset asked, somewhat surprised.

"I used to," Blake said. "I used to believe that Adam was our hero, the one who would strike the chains from off of our people and lead us to true equality. As you can imagine, I became a little more wary of what people who call themselves heroes can do in the name of their cause."

"But like you said," Sunset said, "someone has to be willing to make the first step, to answer 'no, you can't' with 'yes, I can, and just you watch me do it!' Someone has to be willing to do what others deem impossible. And yeah, you were wrong about Adam; you were really wrong. But that doesn't mean there isn't a hero waiting for your people." She gave Blake a meaningful look. "It just means you were mistaken about who it is."

Blake stared at Sunset for a moment. "You're kidding."

"Do I look like I'm kidding?" Sunset replied.

"You think I could be the hero who saves the faunus?"

"I don't see why not," Sunset said. "Isn't that what you want?"

Blake hesitated. "I… I'd be happy to support someone else who looked like they were going to do it, but… yes, I suppose you could say that's what I want."

"Then don't give up on it," Sunset said. "Either of you. Sure, your dreams are big; sure, they might seem impossible. But I could say the same of Pyrrha's dream of destroying the grimm completely. All our dreams are big, or they wouldn't be worth having. But we work towards them, we fight for them, we keep reaching for the stars, and together we'll make it someday; that's what… hey, Blake?"

"Yeah?"

Sunset smiled slightly. "Would you… would you like to put your initial on the wall, somewhere next to ours? I don't know where you'll be ending up, but for a while, you're here, and you feel like… would you like to put your initial up on the wall, just so people know you were here?"

She glanced at Jaune, who nodded approvingly.

Blake smiled. "Yes," she said. "I think I'd like that."
 
Very nice. I really love how you have the students' and adults' personal conversations with each other. That new scene between Rainbow and Jaune was really nice as it also gave greater depth to Rainbow as a team leader and show the mental trauma she faced during the wedding event. The political fallout and growing tensions between Vale's political leadership and Atlas is being further shown here as well.

Speaking of political leadership, Councillor Novo is really being put into a bind isn't she? Either by circumstances and/or her own actions or inactions........

Also, any chance Yang and Ruby could really sit down and talk about what happened with their respective missions? I felt what happened in Team YRDN's mission should be explored further as well as part of the personal dynamics between YRDN, SAPR and RSPT. More so considering what happened with Ren and Jaune and I'm wondering if this could be one of those source of frustrations for Twilight during her......... blowout when she was sent over Vale's Red Line walls by Rainbow during the Battle of Vale. What Adam said to her after Sunset got impaled could affect Twilight...........
 
Last edited:
Chapter 27 - Holding Up the World
Holding Up the World​



"I grew up with six older sisters, and now, I have Pyrrha and Ruby. I know what being coddled looks like."

Oh, yeah? Well, you don't know me, and you don't know Twilight, so keep your opinions to yourself.


Except that Jaune's words rankled with Rainbow Dash nevertheless, because Jaune did know her, and he did know Twilight. Not as well as some people, to be sure, and Rainbow couldn't quite deny to herself that she had tempted to call up Pinkie or Rarity and ask them if she coddled Twilight. They would, she was sure, have told her of course not, that Jaune was talking absolute nonsense… the only reason she hadn't called them was the little voice in her head suggesting that perhaps the reason they'd think that was because they did it too.

Which was ridiculous, but that was the problem when you listened to people like Jaune or people like Gilda: even though they were idiots, even though they were liars, even though they didn't really know your friends, even though they had no more authority to speak than some drunk mouthing off down the bar, their words had a way of getting under your skin.

Certainly, Jaune's tongue cut deeper than his sword could have managed.

She couldn't shake the words out of her mind, in the same way that she couldn't quite shake Gilda's accusations.

What Jaune had said wasn't as bad as the things that Gilda had insinuated about her friends and the way they acted around her – that was the reason she had still given Jaune some good advice instead of laying him out flat on the ground amongst the chickens – but even so, they had gotten under her skin.

She couldn't stop thinking about them. She had struggled to get to sleep last night for thinking about them.

They filled up her mind this morning, and as she faced the prospect of a day off, the idea that she might spend this day – this week – thinking about the idea that she might coddle Twilight was filling her with a sort of low-key dread.

Albeit, that was partly because she hadn't yet come up with any ideas of things to do that would take her mind off of it during that week, which she probably would at some point… unless she couldn't think because she was too busy wondering if she coddled Twilight.

Why couldn't you have kept your mouth shut, Jaune?

"Rainbow Dash?"

Rainbow looked up. It was Twilight. Of course it was. The light from the window was streaming down upon her, making her look especially soft and warm as the golden motes of light fell all around her, as she stood bathed in the glow of the morning sun.

If you do coddle her, it's because she manages to look like that so often.

Twilight was wearing a plaid skirt of purple and pink and a maroon waistcoat over a light blue blouse; long purple stockings rose to just above her knees, leaving a modest display of leg before the hem of her skirt, while smart shoes adorned with blue crystal on the top encased her feet. Twilight's hair had foregone its usual ponytail and was instead worn in a high bun.

"Hey, Twilight," Rainbow said. "What's up?"

"Nothing," Twilight said. "You were just staring into space, and so I wondered if there was anything up with you."

"Not really," Rainbow lied. "I just… I've just been thinking."

"About what?" Twilight asked, sitting down on the bed opposite Rainbow.

Rainbow hesitated for a moment. Her magenta eyes darted around the room. "Where are Ciel and Penny?"

"They went to breakfast," Twilight said. She turned her head a little so that she could glance at Rainbow out of the side of her eyes. "Didn't you notice them leaving?"

"I guess not."

"Okay, what's up?" Twilight demanded.

"What makes you think-?"

"The fact that you didn't notice Ciel and Penny leaving for breakfast," Twilight pointed. "Ciel might be able to sneak past you under normal circumstances but Penny… 'stealthy' is not the word that comes to mind."

Rainbow was unable to suppress a snort; her mouth crinkled with a smile. "No, it isn't, is it?" she asked. She hesitated. "You look nice; going out anywhere special?"

"I don't know; does Vale count as special?" Twilight asked.

"Be careful," Rainbow said. "Those streets aren't going to get less mean overnight just because Torchwick's in a cell on the Valiant."

It's stuff like that, isn't it?

"Okay, do you really want to know what the problem is?" Rainbow asked.

"Of course," Twilight declared earnestly. "If you've got a problem, then it's my problem too."

Rainbow smiled thinly. "Thanks, Twilight." She took a deep breath. "Twilight… do I… do you think that I coddle you?"

"Yes."

Rainbow's eyebrows rose. "Well, you could have been nicer about it!"

Twilight giggled, covering her mouth with one hand. "I'm sorry, did you not realise that was what you were doing?"

"No," Rainbow said firmly. "I thought I was just-"

"Promising to protect me while I was sitting right there?"

"I only did that after Applejack asked!" Rainbow squawked.

Twilight's smile flashed brightly. "Applejack does the same thing. So does Rarity. Pinkie… it's harder to tell with Pinkie. Fluttershy doesn't, but that's because you all coddle Fluttershy just as much."

Rainbow's mouth hung open. She wasn't sure exactly what she'd expected, but it wasn't this frank and brutally honest assessment of her behaviour. "We… I'm just trying to look out for you," she said feebly. "You get that, right? I just… come on, Twilight; Chrysalis was screaming about how she was going to take her revenge on you as they led her away to prison; before that, you were nearly abducted by the White Fang; when I first met you, you were getting mugged. And now you're out of the lab and out in the field. Am I not supposed to worry about that? About you?" Rainbow slumped forwards, resting her elbows upon her knees. "We want to take care of you because we care about you, you get that, right? If we lost you, then… I don't know what would happen to the rest of us, but I know that it wouldn't be pretty. We care about you." In light of the subject of their conversation, Rainbow fought against the urge to reach out and stroke Twilight's face. "I care about you."

Twilight nodded. "I know. I've always known."

Rainbow smiled, if only for a brief moment. "But all the same… if you felt this way, then why didn't you say something? If you didn't like it, then you could have-"

"What makes you think," Twilight said, "that I didn't like it?"

For the second time in a very brief amount of time, Twilight managed to stun Rainbow into silence. "You… Twilight, what are you saying here? I ask you if you think that I coddle you, and you say yes. Then you say that Applejack and Rarity do it too, but now you say that you… don't mind? Isn't coddling supposed to be a bad thing?"

Twilight pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose. "Rainbow… why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

Rainbow sighed. "When I went to talk to Jaune, he said that you coddle me."

Twilight chuckled. "Jaune wants to be big and strong, and so he doesn't like it when Ruby and Pyrrha remind him that he isn't, even with the best of intentions."

Rainbow's brow furrowed a little. "And you?"

Twilight's smile broadened. "What makes you think that I've ever wanted to be big and strong?"

Rainbow was silent for a moment. "Well… uh… you did go to Combat School?"

"Because having aura training is a plus when it comes to being selected for the best assignments," Twilight reminded her. "And I wanted to be selected for my skills, not because – not just because – I'm General Ironwood's goddaughter. Yeah, okay, it kind of bugs me when I have to hide in the cockpit of a Paladin when the White Fang attack, but what bothers me isn't you telling me to secure myself in the cockpit of a Paladin; what bothers me is that you don't have a fourth teammate who can stand alongside you and have your back. What bothers me is that Sunset had to let herself get stabbed by Adam because she was essentially fighting alone.

"It doesn't bother me that I'm weak, because I know what I am, and I know my limits and my capabilities, and even though I was asking Pyrrha for a few pointers-"

"Why would you ask Pyrrha for a few pointers when I'm right here?" Rainbow asked, her tone becoming slightly aggrieved.

"Because Pyrrha fights with a bladed weapon," Twilight pointed.

Rainbow considered that for a moment. "Fair enough, I guess," she admitted.

"Besides, you already tried to teach me how to throw a punch, remember?" Twilight pointed out. "Emphasis on 'tried.'"

Rainbow laughed nervously. "Yeah, that was, uh… that was… yeah."

Twilight chuckled. "Exactly my point. You know… you know that Applejack doesn't really want to be a huntress, right?"

"I wouldn't be much of a friend if I didn't," Rainbow replied. "I told her when we graduated Canterlot, I said, 'Applejack, if this isn't what you want to do, then don't do it.' But you know what Applejack's like."

Twilight grinned, her voice slipping into an approximation of Applejack's distinctive drawl. "Sugarcube, there's a lot of work needs to be done to keep this kingdom safe, and one thing you can say about me is that Ah always get the work done. Now, Ah may not care much for it, but so long as needs someone to watch over her-"

"Applejack is gonna be right here," Rainbow joined her, the two of them speaking in unison.

"Yeah," Rainbow said softly. "That… that's Applejack all over, isn't it?"

"It really is," Twilight murmured. "Faithful and strong. She sees a need, and so, she can't turn away. But the fact that Rarity did turn away doesn't make her any less than Applejack, does it?"

"No," Rainbow said immediately. "Of course not. If everyone was a huntress out here fighting, then-"

"Then what would we be fighting to protect?" Twilight finished for her.

"Exactly."

"Then why should it bother me that you give me a little coddling?" Twilight asked. "It's not as if I'm the only one. You coddle Fluttershy, you coddle Pinkie, you coddle Scootaloo. You coddle everyone who needs it." She paused for a moment. "Pop quiz."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Come on, Twi, this is supposed to be our week off."

"Why did Alsius change its name to Atlas?" Twilight asked.

"Ah, I know this one," Rainbow said. She fell silent. "No, wait, no I don't."

"It's from an old myth," Twilight explained, probably not for the first time. "Atlas was a giant of immense strength who held up the sky on his back. And so, when Atlas was first lifted into the sky, it took the name as a statement of intent, that Atlas would support the world on its shoulders, just like its namesake of old had supported the heavens."

"And we do," Rainbow declared. "We do hold up the world, with our fleets and armies, with our-"

"With people like you," Twilight said; she spoke softly, but loudly enough to cut off Rainbow Dash. "But not people like me. I know what I am, and I know what I'm not, and honestly, I'm fine with that. Applejack is a huntress, and Rarity isn't, and that's fine too, and do you know why?"

"Because… because…" Rainbow licked her lips. "I get it, in here," she said, tapping her chest with one hand. "But you'll have to lay out for me in words, because I don't have them."

"Because death isn't Rarity's gift to the world," Twilight said, as though it was the most obvious thing in Remnant to put it that way. "We each have many skills, some of us have more skills than others, some of us have what you might call superior skills, but we each have only one single gift to give to Remnant; at least, I believe we do. It isn't even the thing that we're most skilled with, necessarily, rather… the way I see it, it's the thing that you can give that nobody else can, at least not in the same way. Rarity's semblance might be creating barriers, but her gift to the world is not making shields or even protecting people, and it certainly isn't stabbing things with an epee. Rarity's gift is beauty; it's making people, making Remnant a more beautiful, bright, and shining place than it was when she found it."

Rainbow nodded. "And Pinkie's gift, well, that's joy. She's a great baker, sure, but her gift? That's not making cakes; that's putting a smile on the face of everyone she meets."

"We all have something that will help us make Atlas – make Remnant – an even better place," Twilight agreed. "With our strength, with our hearts, or with our minds. We all have something to give, but we don't all have the same gift. Not everyone can be you – I can't be you."

"And who'd want that if you could?" Rainbow said. "Imagine that: a whole Atlas full of clones of me."

Twilight sniggered. "You'd drive yourself crazy with your own ego within a week."

Rainbow snorted. "Yeah, probably, but, even if I could learn to live with myself, even if I could get over having so many people who were exactly as awesome as I am… what kind of Atlas would that be, huh? A society full of warrior idiots who don't make anything, who can't even cook for themselves?"

"You're not an idiot," Twilight told her. "You're smart; you're just not intellectual."

Rainbow wasn't so sure about that, but it was kind of Twilight to put it that way, and so, she let it go for now. "So… you don't mind that I, uh, that I kind of treat you like you're made of glass sometimes?"

Twilight shook her head. "It's your gift," she said. "You protect everyone who needs to shelter behind you. You're like Atlas, holding up the world on your shoulders."

Rainbow looked away. "Stop it, Twi; you're going to make me blush."

"It's true!" Twilight insisted. "I'm sometimes afraid for you, having to carry me, but I'm never afraid for myself when you're around."

"Maybe my real gift is convincing you not to be scared?" Rainbow suggested.

"Maybe," Twilight conceded, a touch of amusement in her voice. "Either way, I know that it's not something I can match. My gift-"

"Is your smarts," Rainbow said.

"Maybe," Twilight said, more softly now and a little more reluctantly. It was her turn to look away from Rainbow Dash as she pushed her glasses up her nose. "Although, for a while now, I've started to think that maybe… maybe my gift to Atlas is you."

Rainbow's eyes narrowed. "I'm not sure that I fit with how you originally described this," she murmured.

"Perhaps not," Twilight admitted. "But I'm not sure how I could make Atlas better than by giving it you."

Rainbow stared at her, eyes wide. "You… you always know how to take the words out of my mouth, you know that? You always know how to leave me… what am I supposed to say to that?"

Twilight chuckled. "Don't say anything. And don't do anything either. Don't listen to Jaune; if I had any problems with the way you act, I've had plenty of chances to let you know before now."

Rainbow didn't bother to hide the sigh of relief. "That… that is great to hear, Twilight; like you noticed this has been on my mind since yesterday."

Twilight nodded. "Jaune probably – hopefully – wouldn't have said it if he'd known how you take some things to heart. So how are you doing? Apart from that, I mean?"

"I'm fine," Rainbow said. "Now that that's out of the way-"

"Really?" Twilight asked, and now, she looked Rainbow square in the face, straight into the eyes. "Are you sure about that?"

Rainbow held her ground for all of three seconds. "I… no," she admitted. "I… during the mission, I… I ran into an old friend."

Twilight frowned. "You mean… at the base, you didn't… oh."

"'Oh' is right," Rainbow said. "She's in the White Fang now, and right here in Vale as well."

Twilight blinked rapidly behind her spectacles. "Who is she?"

"Her name's Gilda," Rainbow said. "We grew up together. I even lived with her for a little while after my folks moved to Menagerie." Rainbow's parents had been happy to pack in their blue collar existence in the perpetual night underneath Atlas and move to the tropical paradise where all faunus could breathe free, but Rainbow… it had felt like giving up, to her. Even before she met Twilight, she had harboured dreams – albeit dreams which seemed impossible on bad days, and most days were at least a little bad before she met Twilight – of making it up into the sky and making something of herself. So she had waved her parents goodbye, promised to write to them once she made it big in the floating city, and moved in with Gilda and her folks, until a chance encounter with a certain bespectacled bookwork had opened up whole new vistas of possibility for her.

"Gilda," Twilight repeated, running her tongue experimentally over the word. "You've never mentioned her before."

Rainbow shrugged. "I don't talk about growing up much."

"I've noticed," Twilight said. "The way you talk, your life might as well have started when you met me."

"My life did start when I met you," Rainbow declared.

"Except that it didn't, did it?" Twilight replied. "Because there's Gilda."

"Right, Gilda," Rainbow muttered. "I, uh, well, I kind of lost touch with her after I moved in with you. But you know when I used to go home for the holidays during the first couple of years at Canterlot?"

Twilight nodded. "I remember."

"I was going to her home, to stay with her folks," Rainbow said. "My parents had moved to Menagerie by then."

"And then Gilda's parents moved to Menagerie later, didn't they?" Twilight asked. "They won the lottery you mentioned."

"Right," Rainbow said. "That was a little before… before the wedding. I'd already lost touch with Gilda by then." She knew that Gilda hadn't gone to Menagerie with her parents, because Rainbow's parents had written to her telling her that the Swiftwings had moved in next door to them and it was just like old times – only with a beach view and no reason not to sit on the porch drinking margaritas at ten in the morning. Gilda, apparently, had gotten a job in construction; that was obviously a lie, but then, Rainbow had told her parents that she was just an average Atlas student with bad grades, so she didn't have much room to talk.

"Why did you lose touch?" Twilight asked.

Because she was on her way to joining the White Fang, and now I feel like an idiot for not seeing this coming.

Because she said something I couldn't forgive.

Because she said something I was afraid was right, and it was easier for me to walk away from my friend than deal with it.


"I don't want to talk about it," Rainbow muttered.

Twilight nodded. "Okay," she agreed. "But what about now? What are you going to do? About Gilda? Is she…? I mean, did you-"

"She got away from me," Rainbow said, which was kind of a lie but at the same time not quite. Or maybe it was. Close enough.

"I see," Twilight murmured. "So… what are you going to do?"

"I don't know," Rainbow confessed. "I don't want to kill her, I don't even want to throw her in prison… but I'm worried she might not give me much choice."

"I… I wish that I could… I don't know what to say," Twilight whispered. "But… I don't."

"You don't have to. I don't expect you to be able to solve something like this," Rainbow assured her. "I just… Gilda, and…"

"And what?"

Rainbow frowned, if only slightly and only for a moment, as she got up off her bed and walked around the bed that Twilight was sitting on to stand in front of the window. The grounds of Beacon stretched out before her, filled with students from all four academies hurrying on their way to class. "When I fought Adam the second time, in front of the bookshop," she said, "I knocked his mask off his face. I saw his face." She leaned on the windowsill, her head bowed. "They'd burned it."

"Who had?"

"The SDC," Rainbow replied. "They'd branded it, like he was a longhorn steer."

Twilight gasped. "But… but that's-"

"Illegal?" Rainbow suggested. "Yeah, it is. I checked."

"So that… that's why you were so… I knew you were out of sorts that night!" Twilight cried. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"Tell you want?" Rainbow demanded. "That I was worried the same thing would have happened to me?"

"We wouldn't let that happen," Twilight cried, rising to her feet. "I wouldn't let that happen."

Rainbow looked at her, a slight smile upon her face. "Cadance told me the same thing."

"You spoke to Cadance?"

Rainbow nodded. "I asked her to… to look into it."

"That… was probably the right thing to do," Twilight murmured. She sat down once more, turned around so that she was facing Rainbow Dash. "You don't… you didn't really think that we'd let that happen to you, did you?"

Rainbow sighed, her breath misting the widow slightly. "No," she said quietly. "But it wasn't great to think that I was your friendship away from…"

"You're not Adam Taurus," Twilight said.

"Neither is Gilda, but she's still in the White Fang," Rainbow replied. "If I hadn't met you, if you hadn't introduced me to the General, then I… who knows where I would have ended up? Dead in a mine, the letters SDC burned onto my face, a terrorist? Tell me something, Twilight, if Atlas is holding up the world, then how come we let so many people fall off the edge?"

"You sound like Blake," Twilight pointed.

Rainbow grinned. "Maybe she's growing on me as much I'd hoped to grow on her."

"Or maybe she had a point," Twilight suggested.

"Let's not go nuts," Rainbow said.

"Okay," Twilight agreed. She paused for a moment. "I don't know what the answer is, but I do know that the path you're on is the right one. Once you're in charge, you can pull on all the levers of power to make sure that there are no more Adams and no more Gildas. You'll have to make Atlas… an even better place."

"You really think it will be that simple?"

"Maybe not that simple," Twilight said, "but you're not the first person to have this idea. It was…" she trailed off. "You should come with me, into Vale; there are a couple of books I want to get for Sunset-"

"Can't Sunset get her own books?"

"She doesn't know what she's looking for in this case," Twilight explained. "And there's something for Blake that I think you might appreciate too."

"So you want me to go bookshopping?"

"With me," Twilight pointed out.

"That does make a big difference," Rainbow agreed. "Okay, sure, let's go… after I talk to Blake and Sunset."

"Talk to them about what?" Twilight asked.

"Let's just say that I've got an idea about how they're going to be spending their free time," said Rainbow Dash.
 
Chapter 28 - The Warriors in the Wood
The Warriors in the Woods​



The beowolf snuffled as it crept along the ground, its snout pressed to the forest floor.

Sunset's hand closed around the hilt of Soteria.

The beowolf raised its head, tentatively sniffing the air.

Sunset sprang out of hiding behind the tree that she had been using for cover, charging towards the grimm with a great shout that startled birds from the trees around them.

The beowolf's head jerked up, a growl forming in its bony mouth.

A growl that was cut short as Sunset sliced off the grimm's head with a single stroke of her black blade.

She exhaled through her teeth, grimacing as the deceased monster began to turn to ash before her eyes.

It wasn't who or what she wanted to kill, but it was better than nothing.

She might have been banned from attending any classes, but there was no rule that said she couldn't creep – or teleport – down into the Emerald Forest to get a piece of the action.

Actually, there was a rule, but with all of the teachers, you know, teaching, there shouldn't be anyone to actually catch her in the act.

And nobody even knew to look for her.

Although when she phrased it like that, it started to sound a little stupid to have come down here without telling Ruby or Pyrrha where she was going. But on the other hand, if she'd told them where she was going, then they would have tried to talk her out of it, and Sunset was in no mood to be dissuaded right now.

She needed to keep training. She needed to get stronger.

She needed to kick some ass and kill some monsters.

Monsters like the beowolves she could hear drawing near, their growls and howls growing louder. Perhaps they were all psychically linked and could sense the death of their scout.

Or perhaps they could smell her.

It didn't really matter, the same way it didn't really matter how many of them there were. One or twenty or two hundred, she'd take them on.

Soteria was in her hand, but Sol Invictus was slung across her back with the chambers unloaded to discourage her from using it. That was part of the rule that she had set herself when she came down here. Shooting Adam didn't get you anywhere – she had ample proof of that by now – so she wouldn't shoot; at the last resort, she would use her bayonet or just club grimm with the stock, but she wouldn't shoot. She would use her sword and her magic and her brain, and hopefully, while she was slaughtering the grimm, she would come up with a way of getting Adam too.

A way that didn't involve getting herself stabbed a second time.

Unconsciously, Sunset's hand – her scarred hand, scabbed and marked from where she had caught his blade – drifted to her stomach, above the wound that he had dealt her. He had left her a mark there too. Jaune's aura had been too ragged from that impressive stunt with Pyrrha and the train to heal her so completely that she was beyond scars.

She would carry the marks of Adam's esteem for the rest of her days. There was a hole in her cuirass too, where his blade had penetrated her armour, but she didn't mean to get it repaired until she'd killed him.

The howling of the beowolves drew closer, ever closer; they were so close now that the undergrowth was rustling as they drew near, the bushes waving as though a sudden wind were blowing through the forest.

Sunset turned side on to face the approaching creatures of the dark, thrusting out her scarred hand towards them; the scars were obscured by the green glow of magic that gathered above her palm.

A score of magical spears, each as long as Pyrrha's Miló and tapering to a sharp point, appeared in ranks like an honour guard in front of Sunset, points slightly downwards.

Adam was fast, sure, but he couldn't point that sword in every which way at once; so long as she forced him to take one blow – a blow from the front – then she could hit him from the sides and rear, just like she was prepping for the grimm right now.

Mind you, Adam wasn't likely to give her such time to prep.

The beowolves burst out of the thicket, their eyes blazing, their masks pale as they bared their teeth at Sunset, opening their mouths to let loose a roar that still had the power to make Sunset shiver.

No matter how good she got at killing these things, they would always be able to unnerve her a little.

Because no matter how good she got at killing these things, she would only ever be one mistake away.

And as much as I'd love to say I never make mistakes…

The beowolves charged out of the bushes and straight into the killing ground that Sunset had prepared for them.

A pulse of magic burst from Sunset's hand. The alpha beowolf, towering above his subordinates, raised forearms covered in plates of bone thicker than the toughest armour, crossing them before his face to take the blow.

And as he did, Sunset unleashed her spears of magic which fell like rain upon him and the rest of his pack.

The roaring and the howling of the beowolves were turned to cries of pain as the magical missiles burst upon and amongst them in a shower of explosions. The dust from the blast choked the air, obscuring the beowolves – the surviving beowolves – from view, but Sunset didn't wait for the chance to observe the results of her handiwork. She was too static when she fought; she stood in one place far too much. She needed to be more like Rainbow Dash, more like Blake; she needed to be moving all the time, especially against someone like Adam.

She ran to the left, and with her free hand, she shot small blasts of magic from her fingertips into the dust cloud; against Adam, she probably wouldn't take the risk, but she ought to be okay against beowolves.

And she was rewarded by a howl of pain, so that was worth it.

The first beowolves began to emerge from out of the smoke, leaping out of the cover that Sunset had provided them to fall upon where Sunset had been just a moment before. Two pulses of magic leapt from Sunset's palm in quick succession to strike them down.

Sunset kept moving. She ran forwards now, leaping over a knot of tangled tree roots as she tried to create more magical spears, in a ring now, surrounding the location of the pack. She had to be able to do it quickly, to do it on the fly; it was the only way that she could hope for it to be of any use in battle.

The smoke and dust began to clear, beginning to reveal the beowolves huddled together, facing in all directions, seeming to be themselves waiting to see where she was now.

Sunset wasn't going to give them the chance to react. She unleashed her spears, though they were only half formed, and as they fell, she formed some more, pushing her magic to conjure up the missiles and hurl them like thunderbolts from heaven down upon ground and grimm alike. They were incomplete, they were underpowered, but that didn't matter; if she kept them coming from all sides, then she'd wear him down for sure.

And so, she cast her spears and supplemented them with blasts of magic from the palm of her hand for good measure, and as weak as they were, they were nevertheless numerous enough that they tore apart the surviving grimm until only the alpha remained.

He alone withstood the storm, being so old and so well-armoured by his bony plates and sharp spines that he withstood the assaults of Sunset's magic; at least, they didn't kill him, although they seemed to be hurting him.

Sunset teleported, appearing behind the alpha and level with his neck, hovering in mid-air for a moment as she drew back Soteria for the coup de grâce.

The alpha stretched out one hand to grab her by the neck, turning its bleached bone head to roar into her face.

Blake burst out of cover, crossing the clearing in a blur of motion; her wild black hair flew out behind her as she ran, shots snapping from Gambol Shroud's pistol configuration to slam into the alpha's flank. The beowolf roared, and as Blake closed the distance between them, it swiped at her with a paw almost as large as she was. The stroke connected, and Blake's clone dissipated like smoke as the real Blake appeared above, her ribbon swirling around her as she descended, spinning in mid-air, to slice through the alpha's paw with blade and cleaver alike.

She didn't give the grimm time to howl in pain before she leapt up, jumping off the remainder of the alpha's arm to cut off its head in a single stroke of her cleaver scabbard.

Sunset managed to land on her feet as the dissolving grimm relaxed its grip around her neck. "Blake? What are you doing here?"

Blake landed nimbly in front of her, her blade and cleaver held loosely in each hand. "You're welcome," she observed dryly.

"I didn't ask for your help; I asked what you were doing here," Sunset snapped.

Blake stared at her, her golden eyes flat. "You're still welcome," she observed.

"I'm still not going to ask," Sunset muttered. "If I can't beat a pack of beowolves how am I supposed to…?"

"Supposed to what?"

"It doesn't matter," Sunset growled, turning away from Blake as her ears flattened on top of her head. She was more annoyed at herself than at Blake, but she couldn't very well snap and shout and growl at herself, could she?

Blake's voice was grim and lost all hint of humour. "It's him, isn't it?"

Sunset said nothing. Her chest rose and fell beneath her cuirass, and her scarred hand twitched, her fingers starting to clench into a fist as the memory of that red sword, of a world turned red as blood and black as nothingness, flashed before her eyes.

"So the answer to your question," Blake went on, "is the same as you. Since we can't go to class, I came here: the best place to get in some training."

"Why?" Sunset asked.

Blake's eyes narrowed. She cocked her head very slightly to one side. "Didn't I just tell you that?"

"You're here because you're not strong enough to beat him yet," Sunset said flatly.

"Exactly-" Blake began.

"So?" Sunset demanded. "Just let Rainbow Dash take care of it."

Now it was the turn of Blake's ears to flatten against the top of her head, disappearing in the midst of her wild tangle of black hair. "This isn't Rainbow Dash's fight; it's mine!"

"No, Adam is mine," Sunset snarled into her face. "Mine to kill, mine to avenge myself and Ruby on."

Blake was silent for a moment. When she spoke, her voice was softer now, tender and imploring. "Sunset, don't," she said, and her voice cracked. "Please don't." She shook her head. "Revenge… it's a poison. What do you think made Adam the way he is? Do you think that brand on his face made no difference to him at all?"

"I don't care what made him the way he is," Sunset growled.

"Then what do you care about?"

"I care about the fact that he beat me!" Sunset roared, turning from Blake once more to exclaim it upwards into the sky. "I care about the fact that he nearly killed Ruby; I care about the fact that he nearly killed me, and both times, I couldn't do a damn thing about it!" She paused for breath. "I care about the fact that I took a hit from him so that I could get hit on him in turn, but he walked away from my best shot, while I ended seconds away from death! I care about the fact that Ruby was seconds away from death. I care about the fact that he scared the crap out of me, and even when I wasn't scared, it didn't make any difference!" Spittle flew from her mouth. "That's why I have to kill him. That's why… I have to prove that I'm stronger than he is."

"You sound like him when you talk like that," Blake whispered.

"Do I?" Sunset grunted. Her tail swept back and forth as she shuffled her feet, crushing the grass beneath her boots. "Maybe that's why I have to kill him," she said softly.

"It won't kill that part of yourself," Blake replied, her voice trembling. "Giving into it… will only make it stronger."

"Can you deny that he deserves to die?" Sunset asked.

"It always starts with someone who deserves to die," Blake said. "It starts with a monster, and everybody cheers, and then-"

"Oh, don't start with the slippery slope fallacy; we're both smarter than that," Sunset snapped. "Just because I put down a rabid dog doesn't mean that I'm going to become a serial killer."

"If you're so sure of that, then why do you feel like you have to kill Adam?" Blake demanded. "If you're so sure, then why are you so afraid?"

"I'm not afraid of him," Sunset snapped.

"No, you're afraid of yourself," Blake declared.

Sunset was silent for a moment, her breathing heavy. She looked at Blake. "What would you have me do?" she asked. "Should he be allowed to roam free? Should I trust that everyone will be as lucky as me or Ruby?"

"Of course not; it's not a binary choice between you staining your hands or…" Blake trailed off. "I…"

"Want it for yourself?"

"No!" Blake exclaimed. "That… Adam's life is… the last thing I want. But I was there. I was one of those who cheered him on when he struck down monsters. I was one of those who called him the Sword of our people, our Lord of Battles. I was beside him when we knelt at the feet of Sienna Khan and learned from her what it was to fight and lead and rouse others to follow us into the fight. Adam… Adam is my responsibility."

"Just because you and he were… he hasn't tried to kill your… he hasn't tried to kill you."

"I think he has, actually," Blake pointed out.

Sunset waved her hand dismissively. "You know what I mean."

"No," Blake said. "I don't." She glanced down at her feet. "You're not the only one he made to feel powerless."

Sunset was silent for a moment, taking in the sickening implications of what Blake had just said. "I thought you said-"

"I said the world had made him cruel," Blake pointed out. "I never said that his cruelty had only been directed out towards the world."

Sunset's mouth hung open for a moment. She… she had no idea what to say. It was too far beyond her frame of reference, too far from her experience. She had no idea what to say, and hence, she said nothing.

Blake's head was bowed. "You're a kind person, Sunset," she murmured. "I think so, anyway. I… I'd rather that you didn't prove me wrong, like he did."

"I'd rather not prove you wrong either," Sunset replied. "But if I don't do this… if I can't beat him, if I hide from him, if I… what are you doing out here?"

Blake looked up at her. "Well, I was out here looking to train."

"Exactly, because you don't think that this fight is over," Sunset said.

"Of course it's not over!" Blake cried. "Just because Torchwick's in jail... Adam's still out there-"

"And there's a good chance we'll have to face him again," Sunset finished, quietly but sharply. "Which, being the case, I think that I should prepare to face him. If I don't… what else should I do? Hide from him? Leave it to Pyrrha?"

"You advise me to leave it to Rainbow Dash," Blake pointed.

"Rainbow's the team leader; it's her job to be out in front."

"Technically, it's a team leader's job to give the directions," Rainbow broke in, as she descended towards them from out of the sky, the jets of her wingpack burning with a soft hum as they lowered her at a steady rate down to the ground. She kept her metal wings unfurled, spread out on either side of her so that they were nearly touching the trees on either side as the tips of her toes touched the ground. "I just stay out in front because I'm the toughest on my team, not counting the… we'll talk about that later," she said. "The point is: you are both idiots."

Sunset scoffed. "That's a bit rich coming from you, don't you think?"

"I may not have read as many books as you, but I knew better than to come down into the Emerald Forest by myself," Rainbow pointed out.

"I don't see Ciel or Penny or Twilight with you," Sunset replied.

"Twilight's up on the clifftop, and you know what I meant, smartass," Rainbow said. "I talked to Pyrrha, Ruby, and Jaune, and none of them knew where you were. Either of you."

Sunset winced, while Blake asked, "Then how did you find us?"

"I had a hunch," Rainbow replied. "So, you both came out here to kill grimm."

"It's the next best thing to fighting men," Sunset said stubbornly.

"It's a quick way to burn yourself out," Rainbow insisted. "You got a week off for a reason."

"I got a week off because I almost died!" Sunset snarled. "I got a week off because I was weak! I got a week off because-"

"Because you're in this kind of mood," Rainbow remarked.

"Shut up," Sunset snapped. "You… you wouldn't understand." She turned away, swinging her sword in the air. "General Ironwood's protégé, private lessons, access to all the latest fancy toys straight from the lab, you've never had to worry that you weren't strong enough-"

"I worry all the damn time that I'm not strong enough!" Rainbow shouted. Her voice dropped as her wings folded up onto her back. "That never goes away; no matter how strong you get, you'll always worry that it's not enough. I have so much to protect and just two hands to do it with, and I… I get it."

"Get what?" Sunset demanded.

"Why you want Adam Taurus so badly," Rainbow answered.

"I thought you said we were idiots for that?" Blake reminded her.

"You're idiots for coming out here like this without telling anyone," Rainbow said. "You're idiots for not taking the rest that you need. But I get it. I get you, anyway." She nodded her head towards Sunset.

"She's afraid of him," Blake said.

"I'm not afraid. I took a hit from him-"

"That doesn't mean that he stopped scaring you."

"You'll see-"

"It's not that fear," Rainbow said. "Well, I guess it could be, a little, but that's not why you want him, is it?" she asked. "It's not why I want him."

Sunset shook her head. "You're nothing like me, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow was silent for a moment. "Twilight told me once that, deep in the depths of the ocean, there are these fish, these really ugly fish. They live in the dark, you see, they… they never see the sun because the light doesn't go down that far. They swim around in the dark, and they've got no eyes, and they're just the ugliest things that you've ever seen in your life. But, maybe… do you think that it's possible that if one of those fish could fly, could swim I mean, up out of the darkness, if it could feel the light on its face, if it could see the sun, do you think that, do you think it's possible that one of those ugly little monsters could become something beautiful?"

"No," Blake said flatly.

Rainbow's eyebrows rose. "Thanks for that," she muttered.

"People don't change, not like that," Blake declared. "I used to think that… when Adam started to become… I thought that I could save him. I thought that it was my job to save him. I thought that… I thought that the love of a purehearted maiden could turn the beast into a handsome prince. I thought that if I was kind and gentle and patient, then I could gentle his fierce temper. I thought that-"

"Are you going to list off every romance cliché or just your favourites?" Sunset asked.

Blake scowled… before the briefest hint of a smile crossed her face. "I admit, I wasn't without influences in that regard," she admitted. "But my point is that it was all lies, all of it nonsense, all of it… I let him… I endured because I thought that I was supposed to endure; I thought that by enduring, I would… reach him, somehow. I thought that it was my fault that I wasn't changing him. But the truth is that people don't change, not like that. Adam was changed by the world that he lived in, and the love of one stupid girl wasn't enough to overcome that. That's not how life or people work."

"I disagree," Sunset said. "And I guess that Rainbow does too, or she wouldn't have brought it up, although I'm not sure why she bothered."

"You've only known me after I swam up towards the light," Rainbow told her. "Before I met Twilight-"

"You're not Adam," Blake said. "Neither of you are."

"But we could have been," Rainbow said, quietly and with surprising – Sunset was surprised, at least – earnestness, "if the dice had fallen a different way. If we hadn't met the right people. If we hadn't met the right people." She glanced at Sunset. "The truth is that I always expected you to join the White Fang."

"Oh, really?"

"Why not?" Rainbow asked. "You're strong, arrogant, you have a chip on your shoulder-"

"Yes, thank you, I wasn't actually looking for a list," Sunset said quickly before she could go on. "Besides, strong and arrogant describes every top Atlas student, including you."

"But I don't have a chip on my shoulder to go along with it," Rainbow said.

"Neither do I, now," Sunset said firmly, and almost sincerely.

"Now," Rainbow repeated.

"Now," Blake said, her tone dull and dispirited. "Now that you've met Ruby and Pyrrha and…"

Sunset frowned. "Blake?"

Blake's golden eyes flickered between the two of them. "Do you really think that you could have become like him?"

"My best friend from when I was growing up is in the White Fang," Rainbow admitted. "I found that out during the attack on the train. We grew up in the same neighbourhood, but I fight for Atlas, and she fights to bring it down. It all comes down to… luck. And the fact that I was rescued. That we were rescued."

"Then why couldn't I rescue Adam?" Blake demanded, her voice cracking. "If one person is really all it takes, if love and compassion are enough to pull someone out of the darkness, then why couldn't I reach his heart? If Twilight and Ruby can do so much, then why am I so-?"

"You're not," Sunset said.

"I couldn't save him no matter how much I tried-"

"That's not your fault."

"Isn't it?" Blake cried, her whole body trembling. "How is it not my fault? Whose fault is it? Why… why wasn't I… why?"

"Because he was too far gone?" Sunset suggested. "Because he didn't want to be saved? I don't know, but what I do know is that it isn't your fault."

Blake looked into Sunset's eyes. "How can you be so sure?"

"Because the wisest, noblest, most compassionate person I've ever known tried to change me once, and they couldn't manage it," Sunset revealed. "But Ruby could. Sometimes… that's just how it goes. Sometimes, things just happen, and you can't explain them, and you can't blame yourself for them." She ventured the slightest trace of a smile. "Although, of course, you will, because that's the kind of person you are."

Blake didn't appear to find that amusing, but at the same time at least, she didn't seem to be taking offence at it either.

"We all want that guy gone," Rainbow declared. "We all want him out of the way. We all want to prove that… that we're better than he is, that the path we've chosen is better than the one he's walking down. And we will get him, together." She put one hand on Sunset's shoulder and another hand on Blake. "But not if you wear yourselves out or work yourselves into a frenzy when there's nobody even around."

Sunset glanced at her. "So what are we supposed to do instead? Sit around doing nothing?"

"Relax, yeah, for a little while," Rainbow declared. "Why don't you come into Vale with me and Twilight? She wants to go book shopping, so you'll enjoy it more than I will."

That was a little tempting, somewhat more tempting than sticking around here and looking for more grimm.

And… as much as Sunset might not like to admit it, Rainbow Dash made a good point.

It was always annoying when that happened.

"Together?" she asked.

"Together," Rainbow repeated.

Blake hesitated, her eyes flickering between the two of them. "Together," said, more quietly than the other two, and more slowly, but she said it nonetheless.

Rainbow nodded. "Great," she said. "Now, let's-"

She was cut off, or at least interrupted, by the sound of something growling close by.

Rainbow sighed. "Of course, you two have drawn in the grimm."

"Us?" Sunset squawked. "What about you, Miss Ugly Fish?"

"Why don't we leave the question of whose fault it was?" Blake suggested. "Unless we want to attract even more grimm?"

"Good point," Rainbow said, pulling her submachine guns out of her holsters. The three of them stood back to back as the beowolves began to slink out of the bushes. "Okay, people, time to go to work."
 
Chapter 29 - Bad Influence
Bad Influence​



"I am not convinced that this is the sort of film that Penny should be seeing," Ciel declared.

"What?" Ruby exclaimed. "Why not? What's wrong with Grimm 3?"

"This synopsis makes it sound rather dubious," Ciel said, holding up her scroll on which she had brought up a synopsis of the film in question. Ruby, Ciel, and Penny were currently sitting on the front row of a Skybus taking them down from Beacon to Vale. Penny sat in between Ruby and Ciel, bouncing up and down upon her seat slightly as the airship carried them down to Vale.

"What's the matter, Ciel?" Penny asked. "Ruby said it was part of an acclaimed series."

"It is," Ruby confirmed.

"Hmm," Ciel murmured. "It is also, apparently, a certificate Seventeen."

Ruby blinked, "So?"

Ciel leaned forwards to look past Penny. "You are only fifteen," she reminded Ruby.

"Ah, but that's where my fake ID comes in!" Ruby declared triumphantly. "Yang made it for me so that we could watch movies together."

Ciel stared at Ruby, silently but with an expression of frigid disapproval clear upon her face.

"What?" Ruby asked.

"There are times," Ciel declared magisterially, "when I worry that you are a bad influence."

"What?" Ruby cried. "That's… I'm not a bad influence."

"You are certainly not going to see a Seventeen," Ciel said.

"Why not, Ciel?" Penny asked. "I don't understand what the problem is?"

"And therein lies the problem," Ciel said firmly, addressing Ruby as much as Penny. "Rules exist to be observed, Penny, not to be flouted at our own convenience whenever it makes our lives easier."

Penny was silent for a moment. "But if Ruby thinks-"

"Ruby thinks that she should be able to disregard the rules on this occasion," Ciel interrupted Penny. "No doubt, Roman Torchwick felt that he should be allowed to disregard the laws against theft and murder during his career of criminality, but that didn't prevent us from locking him up in a cell aboard the Valiant."

Ruby sputtered. "That's just…! I'm not a criminal!"

"Technically you are, if you have used that fake ID," Ciel observed. "Certainly, you will not involve Penny in any rule-breaking, I forbid it."

"You can't just forbid it like you're her father," Ruby replied. "Penny's her own person, and she can make her own choices!"

"Maybe Ciel's right, Ruby," Penny said softly. "I don't really want to break any rules."

"Penny, you won't be a criminal just because you go see a movie that I'm too young to see."

"I know," Penny said, "but you will, and I don't want you to do something bad for my sake."

Over Penny's shoulder, Ruby could get a glimpse of Ciel, whose restrained smile nevertheless radiated triumphant smugness.

Ruby herself pouted as she crossed her legs and folded her arms. "Okay," she conceded with ill grace. It wasn't like it was a big deal! She didn't know what Ciel was making such a fuss about, big killjoy.

I knew I should have asked Yang to go and see the movie with me.

"Isn't there another movie that we could see?" Penny suggested.

"I don't know," Ruby muttered. Somewhat reluctantly, she got out her scroll and brought up the listings for the PictureWorld nearest the skydock. "Oh, Ciel, you're bound to like this one."

"Go on?" Ciel said a little warily.

"Real Atlesian Hero: Retaliation," Ruby said. "Starring The Boulder, Spruce Willis, and Ruby Roundhouse."

Penny gasped. "Ruby Roundhouse! That sounds wonderful."

Ruby's eyebrows rose. "You're a fan of Ruby Roundhouse?"

"Of course!" Penny said. "She's so strong and graceful, and she always looks so pretty, even after she's finished beating up bad guys or grimm." Her legs bounced up and down. "I used to think that she was even cooler than Pyrrha before Ciel explained that Pyrrha does it all without the benefit of a fight choreographer."

"Yeah, that's always an advantage in the movies," Ruby remarked. "That and special effects, I guess. But it still looks pretty cool, doesn't it?"

"Very cool," Penny agreed. "Can we go and see the Ruby Roundhouse movie, Ciel? Can we?"

"Let me see," Ciel murmured. "The title sounds promising, I must admit. Real Atlesian Hero: Retaliation. Miss Roundhouse is only the third billed, but I suppose that's to be expected at this stage in her career relative to Mister Willis and… The Boulder. Now, let's see… the sinister organisation KOBRA have killed the Atlas Council and taken over the kingdom; now a small band of Atlesian specialists must join forces with the legendary General Joseph Colton – they do realise that he's been dead for the last seventy years?"

"It's a movie," Ruby replied exasperatedly.

"It does sound like reasonable hokum," Ciel agreed, "and despite the ridiculousness of his name, The Boulder is one of the finest actors of his generation. Yes, this should be enjoyable."

"Yes!" Penny cried, throwing her arms up into the air.

Ruby couldn't help but smile. It was impossible to feel disappointed about not getting to go and see her first choice of movie when Penny looked this excited about the second choice. Personally, she hadn't thought too much of the first Real Atlesian Hero movie, but that might be because she wasn't familiar with the comics or the toys.

Or maybe she just wasn't impressed by all the 'Go Atlas' stuff; still, the fights were pretty awesome, and Penny looked like she'd enjoy it, and with all of the 'Go Atlas' stuff, even Ciel might have a good time.

She could probably do with it.

"But the first showing isn't for another hour," Ruby said, checking the times. "So, do you want to go for lu-…? No, wait, we, um…"

Penny looked at her, her green eyes intense as she leaned closer to Ruby. "Ruby? Is something wrong?"

"Penny," Ciel said. "Give her some space."

"Oh, sorry," Penny gasped, hastily leaning back again so that she wasn't so up in Ruby's face.

Ruby laughed. "It's fine, Penny; it's just that… you know… how do you…? I've seen you eating, but…" Now it was her turn to lean forwards, so that she could whisper conspiratorially. "How does that work with the whole robot thing?"

"Oh," Penny replied. "I have a bag in my throat that collects all of the food I eat, and then at the end of the day – usually, obviously not when we're on mission – Twilight opens up my chest and replaces the bag with a clean one."

Ruby couldn't help but wince a little. "That sounds…"

"A little disgusting," Penny agreed. "But my father thought that it was best that I should be able to eat and drink to help me pass for human. The only real difficulty is that if I talk with my mouth full, I could end up clogging up my vibrators, and then I wouldn't be able to talk until Twilight had cleaned them out."

Ruby shrugged. "At least you know you won't choke."

"No, but cleaning the vibrators really would be disgusting, and I don't want to put Twilight to that much trouble," Penny said.

"That's really nice of you, Penny," Ruby said.

"All of which is to say that if you wanted to go to lunch before the movie, that would be fine by me," Penny declared.

"Thanks, Penny, but I don't want to make you sit there pretending to eat."

"And I don't want you going hungry, Ruby," Penny insisted. "Did you know that if the human body doesn't get enough food to eat, your vital organs will stop functioning? Why, if that happened to you because of me-"

"I don't think my body's going to shut down because I skipped lunch one time, Penny," Ruby assured her.

"As Twilight explained to you, starvation is a slow-acting process, Penny," Ciel said forcefully. "But, if you have no objection to lunch-"

"I don't," Penny said. "After all, we can still talk while we eat, right?"

"So long as you don't clog up your vibrators."

Penny chuckled. "I'll be sure not to," she promised.

Ruby grinned. She leaned back in her seat, the smile remaining upon her face. "Hey, Penny?"

"Yes, Ruby?"

"Would you like me to make you a dress for the dance coming up in a few weeks?" Ruby asked. After all, she had already decided to make dresses for Sunset and Pyrrha – she probably ought to speak to them about that before they bought dresses from somewhere else – then why not Penny, too?

Penny stared at Ruby, her eyes widening even more than usual. "You… you want to make me a dress? For the dance?"

"Yeah," Ruby said softly. "I mean, only if you want me to."

Penny was silent. "Did you meet Rainbow Dash's friend Rarity when she came to visit Rainbow Dash?"

Ruby nodded. "She said some nice things about my outfit and told me that I should become a fashionista if the huntress thing didn't work out." She laughed. "I hope it won't come to that."

"She's making dresses for Rainbow Dash and Twilight," Penny said, "because she's their dear friend, one of their best friends in the whole world."

"I'm not too surprised," Ruby said. But she was surprised when Penny suddenly grabbed her in a headlock and pressed her close against Penny's chest.

"Thank you, Ruby!" Penny cried. "This… this means so much to me, I can't tell you!"

"Penny," Ciel instructed. "Let her go."

"Oh!" Penny gasped, releasing Ruby immediately. "Ruby, I'm sorry, I-"

"It's fine, Penny," Ruby said, even as she rubbed some feeling back into her neck. "I don't see why you're so… oh," she murmured. "Penny," she added reproachfully. "Did I have to offer to make you a dress to prove that you're one of my best friends?"

"Um… should I have known already?" Penny asked. "It's one of the only things I know that best friends do for one another."

Ruby smiled as she reached out and took Penny's hands in her own. "Penny, being someone's best friend isn't a question of what they do for you or what you do for them; it's just… it's something that you feel."

"I feel like you're my best friend, Ruby," Penny said. "But… how could I know that you felt the same way? I can't know what you feel, only what you do? Although I suppose you have already done a lot. I'm sorry, can you-?"

"You don't need to apologise," Ruby said quickly. "It's fine. But you do like the idea, right? Of the dress?"

"I do," Penny declared. "I really do."

Ciel leaned forwards and past Penny. "There are times," she said, a slight smile playing upon her face, "when you remind me that you are a very good influence."

"I try my best," Ruby replied. She hesitated for a moment. "Ciel, I know that we're not best friends… or even friends at all, but would you like a dress-?"

"Please, save your generosity for those whom your heart truly cares for," Ciel instructed her. "It is kind of you to offer, but you shouldn't waste the treasure of your time upon mere acquaintances. We wouldn't want you to neglect your studies because you have suddenly become dressmaker to half the school. In any case, I already have a dress for the dance." She flicked her finger over her scroll, opening up what appeared to be a photo album, through which she continued to flick until she found a picture which she showed to Ruby. "There, that's what I'll be wearing.

Ruby stared at the picture. It was not what she had been expecting, to be perfectly honest; the gown was a pale blue, so pale, in fact, that when she first saw it, Ruby thought that it was white, with a long, floor-length skirt that pouffed outwards in an A-line shape. The neckline fell off the shoulders and was ruffled with white and a deeper shade of blue, the colour of Ciel's eyes. That same shade was visible in the sash that was tied around the waist into what looked from the front to be a bow at the back. A cape of so fine a weave that it was practically transparent fell down the back of the dress, fastened to the shoulders by a pair of sparkling white gemstones.

"Plus, I will be wearing gloves," Ciel said.

Ruby looked up from the picture. "Gloves?" she repeated. "Like opera gloves? Really?"

"Actually, they're below-elbow length, but why not?" Ciel asked. "Pyrrha wears them all the time."

"Pyrrha wears them to fight," Ruby countered.

"Some might say that is stranger than wearing them to dance," Ciel pointed out.

"All the same, I don't know if anyone else is planning to wear gloves," Ruby said.

"A lady is never embarrassed by being too well-dressed," Ciel declared.

Ruby's eyes narrowed. "Are you sure about that?"

"I will have the chance to find out first-hand, apparently," Ciel said.

Ruby snorted. "It is a pretty nice dress," she admitted. It might look a little old-fashioned, but she wore a cape almost every day, so who was she to talk?

"I am aware that it would look rather modest at a true high society gathering," Ciel continued, taking back her scroll from Ruby's unprotesting hands, "but this is not a high society gathering."

"What happened to a lady never being embarrassed by being too well-dressed?" Ruby asked.

"At a certain point," Ciel allowed, "wearing a ballgown becomes counterproductive if everyone around you considers it too odd to ask you to dance."

"Makes sense," Ruby said. "Do you already have your partner lined up, too?"

"No," Ciel said. "In fact, I was… ahem, hoping that I might pick your brains about that." She hesitated for a moment. "How well do you know Dove Bronzewing?"

"Dove?" Ruby repeated. "You want to ask Dove to the dance?"

"Ideally, he would ask me," Ciel replied. "But, yes, if need be, I am prepared to make the first move. It is the current year, after all, as they say."

"I…" Ruby hesitated. The truth was that, despite having eaten lunch opposite him nearly every day for several months, she couldn't really say that she knew Dove that well. He'd been nice to her, he'd given her his copy of The Song of Olivia to make up for something that he almost certainly hadn't actually done, and he'd done that in order to protect Lyra and Bon Bon; she knew that he spent time with Lyra, training her, a bit like Pyrrha spent time training Jaune. That made Ruby wonder if perhaps he felt about Lyra the same way that Pyrrha felt about Jaune… but then, Sunset seemed to think that Lyra wouldn't be interested in Dove, and she'd known Lyra since Combat School, which meant that there was still a chance for Ciel if she was interested. Overall, Ruby thought that Dove was a nice, decent guy, and Yang could have done a lot worse as far as a partner was concerned… but she didn't really know him. They hadn't had a single deep conversation that Ruby could remember.

Or even a single conversation.

He was… a little bit uptight, but then, the same thing could be said about Ciel, so that wouldn't be a problem.

"I think you could do worse," Ruby said, "but I don't really know him well enough to help you."

"That is a pity," Ciel said. "He seems gallant and courteous, but I confess I was hoping that you might have some deeper insights."

"Sorry."

"Is there anyone that you'd like to ask to the dance, Ruby?" Penny asked eagerly.

"Uh, no, Penny, no, there isn't," Ruby said, a slightly wistful tone entering her voice as she imagined what might have been. "You?"

For a moment, Penny looked as though she wanted to say something, but then she shook her head very rapidly and quite emphatically, keeping her mouth closed and saying nothing.

"That's okay," Ruby told her. "There's still plenty of time left anyway, for both of us. So, what kind of dress would you like?"

Penny hesitated. "I… I don't know," she admitted. "Isn't that for you to decide?"

"It's your dress, Penny," Ruby reminded her. "You have to like it enough to wear it."

"I'll be glad of anything you give me, Ruby."

"Don't say that; it sounds like I'm going to give you a sack or something!" Ruby cried. "I'm actually pretty good at this. Do you know I made this outfit myself?"

Penny gasped. "Really?"

"Yeah, that's why Rarity said I should think about going into fashion," Ruby informed her. "Do you have any idea of what you might like?"

"None at all!" Penny said, with more enthusiasm that was called for.

"After the movie, we could go take a look at some dresses," Ciel suggested. "To give you an idea of what you might like."

"Really?" Penny asked. "That sounds wonderful!"

"Yes, it really does," Ruby agreed. "Great idea, Ciel."

"This day," Penny said, "is going to be-"

"So much fun!" she and Ruby said in unison.

Their laughter rang out in the airship as it carried them to Vale.
 
Chapter 30 - Under the Shade of the Trees
Under the Shade of the Trees​



Jaune sat under one of the trees that grew just beyond the main courtyard, down the path that led towards the docking pads, and strummed lightly upon his guitar. The trees were broad-leaved, and at this time, with summer approaching and the days getting longer, they were engulfed with green which offered shade from the sun. And so he sat, his back resting upon the uneven bark of the tree trunk, and rested his guitar upon his knees as he plucked lightly at the strings.

A slight frown creased his brow. He didn't really hear the sounds that he was producing with the instrument; his fingers were moving on instinct. He wasn't playing anything; he was just making noise.

Making noise while his thoughts whirled.

"Jaune?"

Jaune's fingers stopped moving, the soft strumming sounds of his guitar quietening as he looked up to see that Pyrrha had stolen up on him without him knowing… or perhaps he had simply been so lost in thought that he hadn't heard her approach, though she moved with all the volume of an Atlesian regiment on the march. Either way, she stood over him now, her shadow joining the shadows of the leaves in falling upon him. She stood just beyond the shade of the tree, so that the sunlight gleamed upon her gilded armour, while her red sash and ponytail almost as red both waved slightly in the gentle breeze.

"Pyrrha," Jaune murmured. "Hey."

"Hey," Pyrrha replied, a slight and slightly concerned smile upon her face. "May I join you?"

"Sure," Jaune said. "Of course."

"You don't have to say that," Pyrrha assured him "If you'd rather be alone, then I can go-"

"It's fine," Jaune replied. "I'd love to have you here."

"Thank you," Pyrrha said, her voice barely audible as she sat down beside him, tucking her sash beneath her as a kind of blanket for her skirt. The distance between them was small, but at the same time, it seemed to be much greater. What he had done, the fact that Pyrrha couldn't help him with it, it was like it had put up a pane of glass between the two of them, so that they could hear one another, see each other, but not touch each other in any way.

And not speak to one another either, judging by the silence that stretched out between the two of them.

"You play very well," Pyrrha said, after a short time had passed without anything passing between them.

Jaune looked away from her. "I wasn't really playing," he said.

"I know," Pyrrha murmured. "But on the train… you play very well."

"Thanks."

"When did you learn how to play? Back home?"

Jaune nodded. "My sister Kendal taught me." Thinking about Kendal made him feel guilty, although not as guilty as thinking about some of his other sisters would have done; Kendal hadn't been home when he left, so it didn't feel as though he'd snuck out on her the way that he'd snuck out on the rest of the family; the difference might be kind of thin, but it mattered to him, if only because it lessened the weight just a little tiny bit. "We didn't have a TV at home, so we had to make our own entertainment."

"Really?" Pyrrha asked, surprise evident in her voice.

"Really," Jaune replied. "How do you think I manage to make it so far without knowing about aura, or the Vytal Festival, or… anything?"

"I suppose I hadn't really thought about it," Pyrrha said softly. "May I ask why?"

"I don't know if I could say; we just didn't, and I don't know anyone who did," Jaune explained. "The bookstore was the only real contact we had with the wider world; well, that and the rail line and that was mainly for loading produce on to sell to Vale. I guess I really was a hayseed with no clue what the rest of the world was like."

Pyrrha didn't reply to that. He didn't blame her. He wasn't sure what she could have said. He wasn't sure why he'd said it like that. What did he want her to say? Did he want her to say anything? Why had he said that he'd like her to sit with him if he was just going to leave her speechless?

He wanted her here; he didn't want Pyrrha to go. But he didn't know what he ought to say to her. He didn't know how to break the glass between them.

Pyrrha reached out for him, but stopped short of laying a hand upon his shoulder. Rather, she drew back her hand again and, with both hands, gripped the scarlet sash around her waist. She looked down at her hands, and then away towards the docking pad. "How… how are you?"

"I'm okay," Jaune said reflexively, drawing a look from Pyrrha. "Okay, that's not really accurate," he conceded. "But I… I went to see Professor Goodwitch yesterday."

"Oh," Pyrrha said, her voice so soft, he couldn't really tell what she thought about it. "I… I'm glad," she whispered. "I wasn't sure you would."

"Rainbow Dash convinced me that I couldn't be… macho about it," Jaune said. "That I needed to do what was best for me, instead of worrying about how it looked."

"I see," Pyrrha sighed. "Rainbow Dash." She fell silent for a moment. "I'm sorry, Jaune."

Jaune blinked in surprise. "You're sorry? For what?"

"I don't know!" Pyrrha confessed, her voice rising. "I don't know what I'm supposed to do or what I'm doing wrong. I just know that I'm your girlfriend, and I love you, but I can't help you! Sunset can see what it is you need, Blake can reach you after what happened to you, Rainbow Dash can make you see that you need help, but I can't help you at all, and I don't know why except that I… I must be a terrible girlfriend, a terrible friend. I'm sorry."

Jaune stared at her, his blue eyes wide. "Pyrrha… that's not your fault."

"It certainly isn't your fault!" Pyrrha declared. "You've been in such pain, and I haven't been able to do a thing about it!"

"I know," Jaune said, using a gentle tone to try and assuage some of the bluntness of his words. "But that still doesn't make it your fault. You're a great friend, and there's nobody that I'd rather try the boyfriend-girlfriend thing with than you, even if we haven't really gotten the chance to try it yet. And I think… I think that might be why you can't help me with this."

Pyrrha looked up at him, confusion in her beautiful emerald eyes. "I… don't understand."

"Blake and I aren't friends, not really," Jaune explained. "We hang around sometimes, but I don't really know her, and she doesn't know me either. The same goes for Rainbow Dash; I know her, and she's okay, but we're not close. And so they can talk to me the way that you can't, or even Ruby. Rainbow can talk to me in ways that she could never talk to Twilight because she's too close to her, the way that you and I are. If you want to know why you couldn't reach me but they could, I think that's the best answer as to why: because they don't know me like you do. Because… because they don't care about my feelings the way you do."

Pyrrha was quiet for a moment. "Are you… are you saying that I'm… too nice to you?"

"I'm saying… I'm saying that you always want to take care of me," Jaune said. "But sometimes, you can't help someone by taking care of them, if that makes any sense."

"I've tried not to smother you," Pyrrha protested. "To let you fight your own battles, when I thought that you could… that doesn't sound very good, does it?"

"I know what you mean," Jaune assured her.

"You can't expect me to simply stand by when I think – when I know – that it's a fight you can't win," Pyrrha told him. "You can't expect me not to go to your aid. You can't expect me to watch you die or be hurt in the name of letting you try your strength."

"I'm not saying that."

"Then, please… I'm afraid you'll have to explain to me what you are saying, because I don't understand," Pyrrha implored. "I care about you; is that a bad thing?"

"Of course not," Jaune said. "I care about you too, and I wouldn't have it any other way."

"Then what are you saying?" Pyrrha asked.

Jaune stared into her vivid green eyes. "I'm saying… I'm saying that you don't have to feel as though you can help me with all of my problems," he told her. "Sometimes, other people can help me more than you can, and it doesn't make you a bad girlfriend… any more than it makes me a bad boyfriend that Sunset can help you with your problems more than I can. At least, I hope it doesn't."

Pyrrha's brow furrowed beneath her circlet. "You think Sunset helps me with my problems more than you do?"

"I mean, she seems to get your mother more than I do."

"That's true," Pyrrha muttered. "But that means that she takes my mother's side more than I perhaps might like. Sunset… Sunset gets my mother, but you get me."

The corner of Jaune's lip twitched upwards. "I try my best."

"Your best is very good," Pyrrha told him. She smiled, but only briefly before it faded from her face. "I'm still sorry that I haven't been able to help you when you needed help."

"It hasn't happened to you,"

"Yet," Pyrrha said, softly and with a hint of melancholy in her voice.

Jaune was silent for a moment. "You think it will."

"I hadn't really thought about it," Pyrrha admitted. "But now… it happened to you; what are the odds that it won't happen to the rest of us? It seems that fighting enemies besides the grimm lies in our future."

"I hope it doesn't," Jaune said. "Happen to you, I mean. Or Ruby. God, I hope it doesn't happen to Ruby."

"A part of me… I think that Ruby might bear it the best of all of us," Pyrrha said. "She has… beneath her sweetness and her kind heart, there is a core of steel within her soul; I can practically feel it through my semblance. She is committed to the ideals of a true huntress, and woe betide any villain who would stand against them."

"I know," Jaune said, sighing. "I… I feel the same way. But that still doesn't mean that I have to want it to happen to her."

"Nor I," Pyrrha agreed. "And yet… it seems more inevitable now than it did before we set out on our most recent mission." She fell silent for a moment or two. "Are you going to see Professor Goodwitch again?"

"Yeah," Jaune replied at once. "One session… she told me that we were only just getting started. I'm going to see her tomorrow, and then… however often she thinks I need."

"I see," Pyrrha said. "I'm glad." She pursed her lips together. "I know that I don't understand what you're going through, and I know that I perhaps can't say things to you that someone more detached might be able to, but… please don't forget that you can tell me anything you wish."

"I won't," Jaune promised. He leaned down and kissed her gently on the forehead, making her giggle just a little. "I'm-"

"Don't," Pyrrha said quickly, cutting him off before he could finish. "You don't need to apologise, not for what you're going through."

"Maybe not," Jaune admitted. He plucked idly at a string on his guitar. "No," he said, more firmly this time, as he plucked a couple more strings. "But that doesn't mean that I have to let it own me, let it be the be all and end all of me. If I'm going to stay here, then… then I have to live with it, and not just by going to see Professor Goodwitch but by living." He stood up, stepping out into the light of the sun as he turned to face Pyrrha, holding out his hand to her. "Come with me," he said.

"Jaune?"

"I mean, we talked about going on a date when we got back from the mission, right?"

"Yes, but-"

"So, let's go!" Jaune cried. "I mean… if you still want to."

Pyrrha's eyes – her whole face – was illuminated by her radiant smile as she extended one gloved hand to him, placing her fingers into the palm of his hand and letting his grip enfold them as she got to her feet. "I would love to," she declared.

Jaune let out a sigh of relief. "Then that… that's partly settled, because I have no idea where we're actually going."

Pyrrha covered her mouth up with her free hand as she giggled. "I'm sure we'll manage to think of something once we get to Vale… I hope we will, anyway, and if we don't, then perhaps we can have a… a sightseeing date?"

"You mean where we wander round all the streets waiting to make up our minds but never actually do?" Jaune asked.

"Yes, that's exactly what I meant," Pyrrha admitted, another titter of laughter escaping her lips. "I mean, we are going to Vale, aren't we?"

"Well, a part of me thought about a beach in Vacuo for our first date, but Vale is probably a safer choice," Jaune said, and was glad to see that the abysmal joke had landed. He started to head towards the docking pads before he remembered that he was still holding his guitar in his other hand. "I should probably put this back in our room first."

"You could take it with you," Pyrrha suggested.

"I think that might disqualify us from going into a lot of places," Jaune replied. "Unless you want our first date to be you watching me try and busk on some street corner."

The smile on Pyrrha's face suggested that she found the idea at least somewhat intriguing. "You do play very well."

"Thanks, but I don't know how romantic singing for spare lien is," Jaune said. He paused for a moment. "Unless this is a very subtle way of saying that you need the money, in which case, I can probably come up with a better idea than-"

"No, I don't need the money," Pyrrha said, as together – hand in hand – they began to walk back down the path towards the courtyard and the school beyond. "Although… it sometimes occurs to me that perhaps I should."

Jaune frowned at that. "You think that you should need money? As in… you should have more expensive tastes?"

"My tastes are probably expensive enough," Pyrrha said with a shake of her head. "If you look at the shampoo I use compared to Sunset's… I confess that I've become used to having access to the very best."

"It makes sense," Jaune said. "Sunset's not using cheap shampoo because she's humble; if she could afford the luxury brands, I bet she'd buy them."

"I'm sure," Pyrrha said softly. "It's just that, well… how can I… I stormed out of the house because I wasn't prepared to tolerate my mother's… influence, so isn't it hypocrisy to keep on spending her money?"

Jaune was quiet for a moment. "Isn't it your family money?"

"And my mother is the head of the family, so that strikes me as a rather fine distinction."

"What I mean is, your mother didn't earn that money," Jaune said. "She got it from… where does the money come from?"

"Our income comes from land, chiefly," Pyrrha said. "Though there are also stocks and shares and an interest in some mines – metal, not dust – in the east of Anima."

"So she just sat behind a desk and let the money roll in."

"My mother does manage the portfolio."

"Okay, but it's still your family's land," Jaune said. "You're not taking from your mother; you're spending money that is as much yours as it is hers. And what about your tournaments, did you make any money from winning?"

"There were cash prizes," Pyrrha said. "As well as sponsorships and the like."

"And where did that money go?"

"Into… into the family accounts," Pyrrha replied.

"You see? It's your money you're spending, and you're not taking it from anyone else," Jaune declared. "And besides, what good would it do if you did just decide to stop spending the money? Suppose that Miló needed to have some work done and you couldn't afford it any more? Suppose that it broke? You could get… you could get into serious trouble in the field, and in spite of everything that's going on between you and your mom, I can't believe she'd want that. I don't want that, not so you can prove a point." It wasn't even as if she could get a job to make ends meet, because Beacon forbade its students to work part-time – or any time – jobs when school was in session. It was in the rules right above 'don't fake your transcripts.'

"You sound like Sunset," Pyrrha said. "She wants me to keep taking the money, too."

"Sunset is pretty smart."

"But sometimes rather self-interested."

"If caring about you is self-interested, then call me selfish," Jaune said. "Your mother hasn't tried to cut you off, has she?"

"No."

"And she could if she wanted to, couldn't she?"

"Yes, but-"

"Then she doesn't care, so why should you?"

"Because I… I'd like her to understand that I'm serious about this," Pyrrha explained. "That I'm serious about you."

Jaune squeezed her hand reassuringly. "It doesn't matter if she understands that yet; we'll make her understand, together. We'll make her see that we're…"

Pyrrha waited for him to finish, only beginning to look a little puzzled when he did not. "Jaune? Is everything alright?"

"Did… did you say that you love me? Back there, under the tree."

Pyrrha stared at him, and as she stared, her face began to grow red. "I… I, um, I, uh… that is to say, I… it's a bit too soon to say things like that, isn't it?"

Jaune hesitated. "Maybe a little bit."

"I'm sorry!" Pyrrha cried, cringing apologetically, turning her face away from him. "I don't suppose there's any way that you could forget about that."

"I'm not sure," Jaune admitted, "but I could pretend that I have, if that would make you feel better."

"I'm not certain it would, if only because I wouldn't believe you," Pyrrha lamented in a panic. "But… it would be very kind if you could try."

"Then… what were we talking about just now?" Jaune asked.

Pyrrha's face remained as red as the sash around her waist, but she was able to muster the traces of a smile. "Thank you," she breathed, albeit she sounded a little wistful as she said it. Was that the right word? Like, sad, but not sad, exactly, not melancholy, but… 'wistful' had to be the right word, if only because he didn't know another word to describe it.

Was it because he hadn't said that he loved her? But, well, they hadn't even gone out on a date yet; how was he supposed to know that he loved her? How did she know that she loved him? Did she love him, or had she simply misspoken?

How can she possibly be in love with me? I mean, I'm not in love with her. She's beautiful, she's kind, she's the person I trust most in all of Remnant, but I'm not…

Or am I?


He tried to imagine himself here with Weiss, about to go on a date once he'd put his guitar away, and… he couldn't. It would have been his fondest dream when he first came to Beacon, but now, he just couldn't conceive of it. Pyrrha was the only person he could imagine standing here with.

So… does that mean…?

Why does this have to be so complicated?


"So," Pyrrha said, sounding a little desperate to change the subject. "Have you had any ideas on where we could go for, uh, for our date?"

"Still not a clue."

They still had not a clue by the time the Skybus dropped them off at the skydock, and they stayed clueless through the streets of Vale. Pyrrha didn't seem to find his lack of ideas to be at all off-putting, and Jaune found that, as they wandered, he became less and less inclined to beat himself up over it. There was something to be said for just walking through the midst of Vale with Pyrrha by his side, hand in hand with the sweetest girl that he had ever met. There was something to be said for the fact that Pyrrha just wanted to be by his side, and he… he just wanted to be by her side too. They didn't need a grand date, at least not right now; at some point, Jaune knew that he would have to come up with something impressive and romantic and worthy of Pyrrha, but right now… right now, they had one another, and that was enough.

For now.

Eventually, though, wandering around became just a little tiring, and Jaune began to look around for somewhere they could sit and talk some more and hopefully get something nice to eat as well. His gaze fell upon an offbeat ice-cream cafe in the middle of the street down which they walked, with a sign shaped like a cow with the letters A & P upon it. Another sign, shaped like a hand with one finger pointing downwards, gestured towards the door.

"Would you like some ice cream?" Jaune asked, looking towards Pyrrha.

Pyrrha smiled, making her eyes and indeed her entire face light up in the process. "That sounds lovely," she said.

A homeless man, a threadbare blanket draped over his legs and a little mongrel dog lying by his side, sat not far from the cafe window. "Spare some change, please gents?" he called. "Spare any change so I can get a bed for the night?"

"Here," Jaune said, stopping for a moment and fishing in his pocket; he pulled out a small-value lien card and dropped it into the man's outstretched, worn, and weathered hands. "Here you go."

"Thank you, sir, and god bless. Have a nice day."

They walked past the man and pushed open the door, half glass and half blue-painted wood, to step into the cafe. Cows dominated the far wall, which was painted with a mural of flying cows or cows lying on their backs on clouds, all of which Jaune had to admit he found a little bit weird, but then, this place seemed a little bit obsessed with the source of its product: the boards with the prices of the various offerings written in chalk upon them were also shaped like cows, and the cardboard cartons for the ice cream were white with black stripes, with a cow face on them. Only the wall on their left as they came in – opposite the counter on the right – was not bovine-themed at all, boasting rather a silhouette of Vale's skyscape painted against a soft, late-afternoon sunglow.

A set of stairs led down into a basement, where there must have been more tables and chairs, because up here, it was a rather narrow space, with only a single row of tables along the wall on the left and one table at each window. The right-hand side of the store – Jaune and Pyrrha's right as they came in – was wholly taken up with the counter, with ice cream in a score or more of different varieties sitting in a refrigerator under glass, along with pies and cakes on display. Tea, coffee, and ice cream machines sat on a wooden top against the wall, joined by glass jars filled with various treats and confections.

And behind the counter worked a startlingly familiar face.

"Miranda?!" Jaune asked.

She looked up, and Jaune had no doubt at all that this was indeed Miranda Wells, from back home in Alba Longa. She was not tall, although she wasn't quite as short as Ruby or Nora either, being about as tall as Penny or Blake; she was slender, with lithe arms and small, pale hands that she had managed to keep small and pale and smooth all through growing up in a farming town. Her hair was brown and pinned up at the back of her head out of the way, while her eyes were a watery blue and currently very wide.

"Jaune?!" she gasped. "Jaune Arc?"

"Uh, yeah," Jaune said. Meeting someone from home – someone from home working behind the counter of an ice cream cafe, no less – it was… it was not what he had expected when he came out into Vale today. He hadn't expected it… ever, to be honest, although now that he thought about it, if he was going to run into anyone from Alba Longa in Vale, it would be Miranda Wells, the person who had wanted to get away as much as he did. Still, he hadn't thought that she… that was to say, he hadn't expected to run into her, and now that he had… he wasn't quite sure that he wanted to. They'd been friends when they were younger, but as they got older, well…

"I don't want anything to do with you, Jaune Arc, and no one ever will!"

"What," he said, hoping that Pyrrha didn't notice the tremble in his voice, "what are you doing here?"

"What am I doing here?" Miranda repeated. "What are you doing here?"

"I," Jaune said, "am a Beacon. I mean I'm at Beacon!" he corrected himself. "I'm a Beacon student. I'm a huntsman in training."

Miranda's eyes grew even wider. "A Beacon… you did it? You really left? You actually left and went to Beacon just like you said you would?" Her mouth formed an O of surprise. "I never thought you'd actually-"

"Jaune," Pyrrha said, and whether she had intended to interrupt Miranda before she could finish the sentence 'I never thought you'd actually do it,' he found himself grateful for the fact that she had interrupted, "aren't you going to introduce me to your friend?"

"Right, sorry," Jaune said. "Pyrrha, this is Miranda Wells from back home; Miranda, this is Pyrrha Nikos, my… my girlfriend." That word came out very badly – he put all the emphasis in all the wrong places so that the word rolled like waves off of his tongue – but all the same, it felt very, very good to say it.

If Miranda's eyes had gotten any wider, then she would have had to fish amongst the ice cream for them as she took in Pyrrha in all her statuesque loveliness. "Wow," she repeated. "I mean… wow. Wow! The fact that you even have a girlfriend, but wow! How did you get so lucky?"

"Personally," Pyrrha said, her tone touched by a sudden frost as she wrapped both hands around Jaune's arm, "I think I'm the lucky one."

Miranda stared at them both, falling silent for a moment. When she spoke again, her voice was noticeably quieter. "I just came across as a complete bitch, didn't I?"

"Somewhat obnoxious, yes," Pyrrha agreed quietly.

"Sorry," Miranda said. "I really am sorry. I just… ever since we were kids and we used to hang out in the bookstore together, Jaune would always talk about how he was going to get out of that little village and go to Beacon and become a hero, and I just… I guess I never thought you really would. I didn't think you had it in you to defy your parents and your sisters like that. But clearly, I shouldn't have doubted you, because you did just that. Congratulations! Congratulations, and I'm sorry for what I said. For all of the things that I said." Her eyes narrowed. "Now, did you really not know that I was here, or did you deliberately come so you could rub your super hot girlfriend in my face?"

"I had no idea you were here," Jaune assured her. "And I would never do that to you," he assured Pyrrha.

Pyrrha chuckled. "Jaune, I know that; you don't need to say it."

"But what about you?" Jaune asked Miranda. "What are you doing here? I mean, you're working here, but-"

"I work here to help with my expenses, since I'm not getting any money from home," Miranda replied. "I'm studying Literature at King's College."

"Good for you!" Jaune said. "You always loved books."

"And you always wanted to be a hero," Miranda said. "It seems like both our dreams are coming true."

"Well… maybe," Jaune murmured.

Miranda frowned but didn't press the subject; instead, she turned to Pyrrha. "So, Pyrrha, are you a Beacon student too? I mean, the outfit says yes, but I feel as though I've made enough assumptions today."

"I am, yes," Pyrrha said. "Jaune and I are partners in battle as well as… well, you know."

Miranda chuckled. "Right," she said. "You know, I feel as though I've seen you somewhere before."

Pumpkin Pete's, Jaune thought but didn't say because he didn't want to embarrass Pyrrha by bringing it up.

Even without him saying anything, Pyrrha's cheeks began to redden a little. "I, uh, perhaps I just have one of those faces?"

"No," Miranda said. "No, you really don't, trust me. I know, it'll come to me. But in the meantime, I know that we're not busy right now, and I would love to stay and chat, but there's always the off-chance my boss might stop by to see how things are, not to mention, I guess, you came in here because you were hungry, so you should probably order something."

"Yeah, that sounds like a good idea," Jaune agreed. "What's good here?"

"Everything is good here, Jaune; this is where I work," Miranda informed him with a smirk. "But, if you want to know what I think is really good, I recommend the milkshakes."

"Hmm, I think I'd rather have something hot," Jaune said.

"Two hot chocolates with all the trimmings?" Miranda suggested.

Jaune glanced at Pyrrha. Her lips twitched into a smile. "I can indulge myself just once," she said.

"You won't regret it," Miranda assured them. "And to eat, why don't you try the sundaes?"

"Are you recommending the most expensive items on the menu?" Pyrrha suggested.

"Jaune doesn't want to be a cheap date, do you Jaune?" Miranda asked.

Pyrrha smiled. "I'll take a slice of the apple pie, with one scoop of strawberry ice cream and one of vanilla."

"I'll take the same, but make my ice cream chocolate," Jaune said.

"Coming right up," Miranda said as she took their lien before turning away and busying herself with their orders.

All the trimmings on the hot chocolates turned out to be a scoop of vanilla ice cream floating in the cup, slowly melting alongside the marshmallows and the chocolate bomb that Miranda had already put in there, all of it covered under a layer of whipped cream. No wonder Pyrrha had referred to this as a one-off treat; it was the kind of thing that would probably ruin her tournament chances if she had it too often, but at the same time, it really did look delicious. So did the pie, for that matter, and the slices of ice cream that sat beside it.

Jaune carried the tray over to the table beside the window; perhaps there were some other patrons down in the basement, but they had the pick of the upstairs all to themselves.

Pyrrha had a slight smile playing across her face as they sat down. "So," she said, "that's the girl you almost married."

Jaune laughed nervously. "That's the girl my parents wanted me to marry," he corrected her. "I never… she never… we never wanted anything like that." He took a sip from his hot chocolate, or tried to; mostly, he succeeded in getting whipped cream all around his mouth. "We both had other dreams."

Pyrrha nodded. "I hope I didn't come across as too forward; it's just that when she started talking about you like that… I couldn't just stand there and do nothing."

"It's fine," Jaune assured her.

"No, it's not," Pyrrha replied. "You… deserve better."

"She was just surprised to see me, that's all," Jaune said. "When we were kids, we were close. Closer than anyone else I knew back home. Like she told you, we used to hang out in the bookstore together; everyone else thought we were kind of weird for spending so much time there, but for us, it was a place where we could escape, where we could spend time in worlds that were different from the place we lived. Better than the place we lived. Places where we could be whatever we wanted to be, and nobody could tell us 'no' or 'you can't.'

"We used to talk all the time about how we'd go away, the things that we'd do, the places we'd see. I guess… I guess Miranda stopped believing that I'd ever actually do it."

"Then she didn't actually know you that well," Pyrrha said.

Jaune laughed self-deprecatingly. "You didn't know what I was like back then."

"I know what you've done," Pyrrha told him. "Someone… the kind of person who could do those things didn't come out of nowhere when you arrived at Beacon. He was always there, waiting for the chance to shine. That's why I…" She hesitated for a moment. "You didn't answer her, when she said that you were both living your dreams."

Jaune took the opportunity to avoid answering for a little bit by eating some of his pie and ice cream. Pyrrha watched him, as though she were taking in his every chew. "My dreams… they didn't include some of the things that have happened lately."

"I'm sorry for that," Pyrrha said, reaching out to place her hand upon his arm.

"It's fine," Jaune said.

"Jaune," Pyrrha replied reproachfully, a touch of the mildest offence entering her green eyes at the thought that he thought she would believe that.

Jaune sighed. "I mean, obviously, it's not fine, but… I suppose I just… you know that I didn't have the most… I was kind of naïve, and you knew that already. I didn't get what being a huntsman would really involve, what it would be like. But it's just kept hitting me, one thing after another, like… this isn't like a comic book, is it?"

"No," Pyrrha murmured, her voice soft and gentle and filled with regret. "I'm afraid not." She hesitated for a moment, glancing down at her ice cream where it was starting to melt.

"You should probably eat that," Jaune suggested. "Unless you want to wet your pie with it."

Pyrrha let out the very mildest of chuckles as she dug her spoon into the pie and placed both pie and ice cream into her mouth. "Mmm!" she exclaimed. "It's very good."

"It is, isn't it?" Jaune said. "We were lucky to find this place."

"Absolutely," Pyrrha agreed. Her voice became more solemn again. "Jaune… is this… this is still what you want, isn't it? To be at Beacon, to train to be a huntsman, to be with us. That is what you want?"

Jaune ate a little more of his ice cream and drank some of his hot chocolate. It was still very hot; it scorched his tongue. He ate some ice cream. He wasn't delaying, exactly, he was just… taking his time. "I'm not going to leave," he said quietly. "I'm not going to leave you."

Pyrrha's brow crinkled a little beneath her gleaming circlet, but she said nothing, letting him finish.

"Professor Goodwitch asked me if I wanted to go," he admitted. "She said that not everyone… that some people find they're not cut out for this and that there's no shame in that. And there'd be no shame if I decided that this wasn't for me."

Pyrrha stared into Jaune's eyes, and yet still, she held her peace, letting him say everything that he had to say.

"But I… I just keep thinking of that wall at Benni Havens', you know?" Jaune said. "How… how many of the faces up on that wall aren't around anymore? And the thought of that happening to you or Ruby or even Sunset, I just… I know that I'm not as good in a fight as either of you three, and I know it's probably insanely arrogant of me to talk like I could protect you – protect any of you – but if anything happened to you, and I wasn't there, I just… it would eat me up inside until there was nothing left, I just know it."

"And that's why you're staying?" Pyrrha demanded, her voice laced with an undercurrent of disapproval. "Out of obligation to me, to us?"

"You don't think it's enough," Jaune murmured.

"It's not for me to say whether your reasons are enough or not; so long as they're enough for you, then that's all that matters," Pyrrha said, "but I don't want to be the reason why… you say that if something happened to me, but how do you think I would feel if something happened to you, and the only reason you were in danger was because you felt bound to me, and I had pulled you into peril?"

"I… I guess I hadn't really thought about that," Jaune replied. "When you put it like that… it does seem a little selfish of me."

"No, it doesn't, especially because it wasn't meant to be," Pyrrha corrected him. "In some ways, it's the most selfless thing in the world, but… I want you to fight with us because you want to fight, not because you feel like it's what you ought to do. And I'm sure that Ruby and… I'm sure that Ruby would say the same. No, that's very unfair to Sunset; she'd say the same too, I'm sure."

"But aren't you here because you feel like you ought to be?" Jaune asked. "As the heir to the House of Nikos, the pride of Mistral? Aren't you here because it's what you think you should do?"

Pyrrha stared at him for a moment. "Touché, Mister Arc," she conceded, a little playfulness in her voice. "But not the whole story. It is true that I am born to this, obligated to it by my birth as much as by my skill, but… but that is a lie, and a rather proud lie upon my part at that. The monarchy fell generations ago, the age of heroes vanished long before that, the Mistralian values of which I spoke to you that night in the palace are honoured as much in the breach as in the observance, maybe more so. No one would care if I devoted my whole life entirely to vainglorious tournament fighting; no one would care if I did nothing at all but attend high society functions and live off the inherited wealth of my family and the incomes of our land. In fact, some people would probably prefer it if I did either of those things, particularly the latter; it would lower my public profile quite considerably. The Mistral that would demand my service in exchange for all the privileges of my birth has not existed since the Great War, if it existed then, and though I would see the glory of Mistral renewed… when I speak of these things as the motivations for choosing, it is because I choose to give them claim on me, I choose to live by such ancient ways in this. I choose to offer up my life in the cause of humanity just as I choose to give my heart to you. Were I not bound by tradition only when I wish to be, I would obey my mother as a god and have promised my hand to Turnus Rutulus by now.

"But I am not. I am with you, and I am here because… because I choose to be. Because I choose to do something that matters. Because I choose to do something that will make a difference to this whole world of Remnant." She smiled and laughed self-deprecatingly. "Now you see why I prefer to speak of obligation than to seem quite so big-headed."

Jaune grinned. "I can see how it might seem to people who didn't know you so well," he admitted, "but I also know that you only mean it for the good of Remnant and everyone who lives in it. And I get what you're saying, that you've chosen this because it's what you want: for you and no one else."

"Precisely," Pyrrha said. "So… what is that you want, Jaune?"

"I want you," he said.

"And that's delightful to hear," Pyrrha replied, her cheeks reddening just a little, "but you know what I meant."

Jaune didn't reply. He didn't have an easy answer to give to Pyrrha. What did he want? Not to be a hero, not anymore. That dream seemed childish now, naïve, the dream of someone who hadn't understood what the world outside of Alba Longa – and the life of a huntsman – was really like. But at the same time… wasn't that also Sunset's dream, who was or seemed so much worldlier than he was; what was the difference between her dream and his, except that she couched it in language that was a little more self-absorbed? For that matter, what about Ruby, what was the difference there except that she went the other way and talked about it in a way that made it seem so much more selfless? Ruby talked about saving people, but that was what he had wanted too. So maybe it was okay to want that, so long as he understood what it really meant and entailed and what it might ask of him.

"Do you remember Professor Goodwitch's speech on the flight over?" he asked.

"Yes," Pyrrha replied. "Although… I wasn't sure if… Ruby said that-"

"I didn't start having issues until after she started talking," Jaune informed her. "I heard… well, I heard the bit about an era of peace. Is it me, or is that really weird to think of now? Is it that the world suddenly got more dangerous, or is it that the era of peace was never that peaceful to begin with?"

"The peace was always upheld by huntsmen and huntresses," Pyrrha murmured, "but I think the days have grown a little darker all the same."

Jaune nodded. That sounded about right. "I want to help," he said. "Even if I can't do as much as I once thought I could, I want to do whatever I can. Is that enough?"

Pyrrha nodded, smiling. "I think that's plenty," she said.

They lapsed into a comfortable, companionable silence while they ate, both paying as much attention to the delicious food in front of them as to each other, if only to finish off the ice cream before it all melted into just liquid on the plate. But as they were finishing eating, with some of their hot chocolate left, Pyrrha suddenly asked him, "Jaune, do you think you could teach me how to cook?"

Jaune blinked in surprise. "'To cook'? Why?"

"I'd like to learn."

"Sure, but why?"

"Because I think I should be able to do these things for myself if I want to," Pyrrha explained. "And because…" she hesitated, tracing a circle on the table with one finger. "And because I'd like to learn, from you. That is, if you don't mind."

"Not at all," Jaune declared. "I was just surprised, that's all, but sure." He grinned. "It'll be nice to be able to teach you something for a change."

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand while she laughed.

"So," Jaune continued. "What do you want to learn?"

"I'm not sure; where do you think I should start?"

They discussed the issue as they finished off their hot chocolate and were still talking about it as they got up to leave, but as they headed towards the door, they were interrupted by Miranda calling out, "Pyrrha, can I talk to you for a second?"

XxXxX​

"Pyrrha, can I talk to you for a second?"

Pyrrha stopped. Jaune was almost at the door, one hand reaching for the wooden bar attached to the cold metal handle, and he stopped too, half turning back towards the… person he had known from his hometown.

Pyrrha wasn't yet comfortable referring to her, even in her own head, as Jaune's friend. She still hadn't made up her mind to like Miranda Wells; Jaune might dismiss what she had been about to say, and whatever else she had said to him in the past, but Pyrrha found she would not be quite ready to be so generous. It was no wonder that Jaune's confidence was shot to pieces if that was the kind of attitude that he'd had to put up with from everyone around him growing up. No wonder he found it so hard to believe in himself and his potential. It was a miracle that he had made it to Beacon at all, let alone managed to become such a fine young man. And he was a fine young man, worthy to become a huntsman, with so much to give to Remnant, and if Miranda Wells – or anyone else for that matter – couldn't see it, then she was a fool.

Nevertheless, in spite of however she might feel about Miss Wells, it wouldn't do for her to make a scene when Jaune had not; she didn't want to embarrass Jaune or for any stories to get back home that he was associating with the wrong kind of people, and so, Pyrrha walked briskly, if a little stiffly, across the café to where Miranda stood behind the counter, not far from the stairs.

Miranda looked Pyrrha in the eyes for a moment before she said, "You don't like me very much, do you?"

"I don't know you," Pyrrha replied, which had the virtue of being honest.

Miranda gave her a knowing smile. "But you do care about Jaune, don't you?"

"Very much so, yes," Pyrrha informed her.

"Good," Miranda said. "He needs… he deserves someone who cares about him." She paused. "I was a little worried that you didn't," she admitted. "I thought that this might be some kind of a prank, you know? You would pretend to like him, pretend to go out with him, and then… it all turns out to be a trick, and your friends… beat him up or laugh at him or something."

Pyrrha's tone chilled noticeably. "I don't know any girl who would be so cruel," she said. "Certainly I would not, and certainly not to Jaune."

"I know," Miranda said. "As I said, I worried about it, because who knows what you foreign girls might do-"

"How did you know I wasn't from Vale?" Pyrrha asked.

"Oh, foreigners can be from Vale too," Miranda explained. "Anyone from outside of home is foreign. So my Pa said, anyway. But the point is, I was worried at first because you're, well, because-"

"Because you don't think that someone like me would want to go out with Jaune?" Pyrrha asked, her voice becoming colder by the moment. "You're mistaken."

Miranda managed to smile, if only somewhat. "The fact that you clearly want to do me an injury right now is how I knew that you weren't faking it; you wouldn't get so upset if you didn't care about him."

"I do care, a great deal," Pyrrha said, verging on snapping. "What is it to you, in any case?"

"Listen, I'm really sorry about before," Miranda said. "A Literature student should understand the importance of words, and I chose mine badly. It's just… I care about Jaune too, even if it seemed like I didn't. I just… is he okay, up there at that school? My classmates say it's hardcore up there."

"We are training to become the defenders of humanity against the demons and the dark," Pyrrha declared. "Our training is as rigorous as that heavy duty demands."

Miranda frowned. "I didn't think he'd make it," she confessed. "And I got tired of hearing him talk about dreams that would never come true."

"You underestimated him," Pyrrha informed her. "He has more courage than you knew."

"His courage wasn't the issue," Miranda replied. "It was more… he was always a sweet kid, kind and friendly… even though people were tough on him or mean to him, he never lost that. I suppose I thought that a huntsman would have to be a little less sweet and a little more… macho."

Pyrrha shook her head. "Personally, I think that a huntsman can do much worse than to be kind and to be driven by kindness to help and protect others."

Miranda's smile became very knowing. "You really like him, don't you?"

Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. "I love him," she whispered.

Miranda's eyebrows rose. "Already?"

"You don't believe that our whole lives can change in the blink of an eye?"

"In books, sure, but not in real life," Miranda said. "How is he doing?"

Pyrrha blinked. "He… our last mission was a little wearing on him."

"Are you going to help him through it?"

"If I can," Pyrrha said. "If he'll let me."

Miranda nodded. "And you believe he can do it?"

"I do," Pyrrha said. "Without a doubt."

"You might be the first person who does," Miranda muttered. "He's lucky to have you."

"I'm lucky to have him."

"Yeah," Miranda replied. "Yeah, you are." She nodded affably. "I suppose he told you that our folks…"

"Yes," Pyrrha said softly. "Yes, he mentioned it, in passing. Were you… are you-?"

"Am I jealous? No," Miranda said quickly. "Do you have to worry about me? Also no. When you spend as much time reading books as I have, you find that real men… are a little disappointing by comparison."

"Might I suggest that the problem is that you haven't met the right kind of men?" said Pyrrha.

"Maybe," Miranda conceded. "At the time… I thought Jaune was all talk. I thought that he'd end up spending his whole life back home like everyone wanted him to, and on top of all that, I didn't even think he'd be very good at it, so he'd be a doubly terrible choice. But having moved out to the big city, I've come to realise that he…" She trailed off, saying instead, "Take care of him, okay?"

Pyrrha glanced at Jaune, waiting patiently for her to finish, before she returned her attention to Miranda. "We take care of each other."
 
Chapter 31 - The Climb
The Climb​



"Sunset!" Skystar waved one hand in the air as she approached down the street, her heels clicking on the paving stones. "Sunset!" she cried again, a bright smile upon her face as she drew near. "Fancy running into you here!"

"It's a smaller city than it seems, I suppose," Sunset replied.

Skystar laughed more than the comment warranted. "I'm so glad to run into you here; it means that I get to give you this myself." She held out a flier from a box of fliers tucked under her arm.

Sunset glanced over Skystar's shoulder; she could see that the street was filled with people handing out such fliers to anyone who was passing in the street, or at least trying to; not everyone took one, but most people did, and most even glanced at them before stuffing them into their pockets or bags.

Sunset did likewise, taking the flier out of Skystar's hand and looking down to see what it said. "Shakstspur in the Park?"

Skystar nodded eagerly. "The Vytal Festival is a celebration of culture, and since Vale is hosting, I thought, well, what could be better than celebrating the greatest writer in Valish history? So we're reviving the Second Richardiad right here in Winchester Park, the way they used to do theatre in the old days. You should come! You should bring your team! I've sat in on a couple of the rehearsals, and while I don't understand all of the language, some of it is hilarious, and other times, it's-" Skystar's words abruptly stopped tumbling out of her mouth as she caught sight of Blake, standing at the back of the quartet of young huntresses – and Twilight – just visible between Rainbow and Twilight who were, in turn, standing just a little behind Sunset.

The smile faded from Skystar's face, replaced by a look that was very like fear. No, there was no 'very like' about it; she was afraid.

And it didn't take a genius to work out what she was afraid of.

"So, um," Skystar stammered. "I, um, I should go. Have a nice day." She turned on her high heels and began to walk away as fast as they would carry her – she wasn't as nimble in them as Pyrrha, to say the least.

Blake sighed and half-turned away from the others, clutching at the metal band around her left arm with her right hand as her head bowed towards the ground.

Sunset exhaled from out between her teeth. "Skystar, wait!" she called out, running after the First Councillor's daughter. She supposed that it didn't really matter whether or not Skystar Aris held any ill will towards Blake or not, but it stuck in her craw that Skystar should consider Cardin Winchester to be a paragon of morality and the epitome of all that a huntsman should be while regarding Blake as some sort of depraved and dangerous criminal. It might not be strictly speaking backwards, but it was wrong, wrong enough that she was going to get an itch on the scars on her palm unless she did something about it.

The flier crumpled in Sunset's hand as she dashed down the street.

Thankfully, as unsteadily as Skystar was moving, it didn't take Sunset long to catch up with her. "Skystar!" she repeated.

Skystar's lip trembled with uncertainty, and although she seemed to be trying her best to ignore Sunset as the latter jogged by her side, she couldn't help but keep glancing Sunset's way.

Sunset quickened her pace, getting out in front of Skystar and planting herself squarely in the path of the Amity Princess. Skystar stopped, a squeaking sound passing between her lips, as she clutched at her box of fliers as though they would protect her.

She was wearing seashell bracelets on her wrists, Sunset noted idly and somewhat absurdly in the circumstances; it didn't matter, but it was weird. Couldn't the First Councillor's daughter afford real jewels?

Couldn't her boyfriend afford some real jewels?

"Skystar," she said, for the third or fourth time. "Blake isn't an enemy, and she isn't dangerous. "She's-"

"I know what she is," Skystar said quickly. "My mother told me… the truth, not what they told the news. She told me what she really is. She told me to stay away from her."

Sunset sighed. "Of course she did," she murmured. "Your mother," she added, maintaining a calm tone of voice through some little effort of will, "is just trying to keep you safe, but Blake doesn't deserve to be treated like a pariah."

"But she… she's-"

"A brave and devoted huntress," Sunset finished, "who has done more than anyone else to keep Vale safe from the White Fang."

Skystar stared at her warily. "Mother says she's dangerous."

"What's your mother doing to protect Vale?" Sunset snapped. "Beyond inviting an Atlesian fleet to do the job that she can't? Blake has just done more to protect Vale than all the cops in this town, which isn't that surprising, because most of them are on the take!" That reminds me, I should check if Blake has told anybody about that. In the immediate aftermath of the fight with Adam – in the aftermath of seeing that brand upon his face – the words that had passed between Adam and Torchwick had been driven out of her mind by other, seemingly more important concerns, but her anger at Skystar's attitude had recalled them to the forefront of her mind.

If Blake hasn't done it already, we really need to let… somebody know what Torchwick said about that.

"That… that was her?" Skystar asked. "Is she the one who caught Torchwick?"

"We caught Torchwick," Sunset corrected her. "But Blake was there."

Skystar blinked. "The news last night didn't mention that."

"No, I'll bet they didn't," Sunset replied.

"But why would a terrorist-"

"She's not a terrorist," Sunset insisted. "She… she was, I'll admit, and so would she; but she's not one any more. She's not that person anymore. She's not perfect, believe me, but she's not someone that you should be afraid of." She ventured a smile. "Not unless she asks you for a favour, then get ready to be plunged into a world of trouble."

"Then why does Mother think she's dangerous?" Skystar demanded. "Why does Cardy say that she shouldn't be allowed at Beacon?"

"Really?" Sunset replied. "Cardy says that? Does Cardy say that he's done anything about that?" Maybe I won't need Cinder's help to find out who graffitied our door after all.

"What do you mean?"

"I mean… don't worry about it," Sunset said, because getting into the issue of what sort of man Cardin Winchester really was would distract from the real issue. "The point is that Blake… Blake isn't perfect, but she is worth far more than those who hiss at her the loudest."

"Then why…?" Skystar hesitated. "I don't know."

Sunset snorted and stepped out of the way. "All I ask," she said, "is that when your plays go off without a hitch, and everything else, you ask yourself who is responsible for that. I guarantee that Blake will be amongst them." She won't let herself not be involved.

Skystar stood still, and for a moment, Sunset thought that she might say something, but she didn't; she hastened away, glancing at Sunset and looking over her shoulder as she went, but going all the same.

Sunset watched her go, her back to the others as they joined her.

"How did that go?" Twilight asked.

Sunset shrugged. "Who can say, really?"

"You didn't have to do that," Blake murmured. "It doesn't really matter what she thinks of me."

"Yes," Sunset declared, rounding on her. "It does."

Blake didn't meet Sunset's eyes. "I don't do this for recognition," she said. "Or for the good opinions of those I protect."

"But you do protect them," Rainbow said, a touch of sharpness in her voice. "So they should appreciate you for it."

Blake managed to raise a slight smirk upon her face. "'I turned up at the theatre, as sober as can be,'" she murmured. "'They found a drunk civilian room, but not a seat for me.'"

"'I next went to a public house, to get a pint of beer,'" Twilight said. "'The barman looked at me and said, "We serve no soldiers here."'" She paused. "I'm a little surprised you know Bramley, given the… the, um-"

"The fact that he was egregiously racist?" Blake suggested.

Twilight winced. "In the context of his time-"

"He was still a racist," Blake insisted. "And treating the people of the past like they were an indivisible mass of bigotry does a disservice to those who fought against prejudice and oppression."

"Yeah, well, you'd know all about judging people as one big blob, wouldn't you?" Rainbow asked.

Blake's cheeks reddened a little with embarrassment, and she did not reply; what could she have said, even if she had wished to reply?

"Anyway," Rainbow went on, folding her arms across her chest, "are you two going to stand there making me feel stupid because I don't read as many books as you, or are you going to explain?"

"It's a poem," Sunset answered. "Part of one, at last; an old Atlesian-"

"Mantle," Twilight corrected. "Bramley was writing not long after the Great War, before Atlas had supplanted Mantle as the heart of the kingdom."

"That particular poem is about soldiers," Blake said, "and the treatment shown to them back home. The ill-treatment. Or are you going to tell me that Atlas has moved on since then?"

"Yes," Rainbow said at once. Then she hesitated, squirming for a moment. "Well, some of the time. Mantle… yeah, okay, I can see that happening in Mantle today because Mantle sucks."

"That's a bit of a sweeping generalisation, don't you think?" Twilight asked.

"Can you think of someone getting thrown out of a bar for being in uniform anywhere but Mantle?" Rainbow replied.

"Well…" Twilight trailed off, at least for a few seconds. "I think it varies across the kingdom, really. Mantle… a lot of people resent the military because they resent Atlas and the way that Mantle has declined, as they see it, under Atlesian rule. On the other hand, you've got Canterlot, which is very heavily associated with the Combat School, and Crystal City, where the R&D test beds are, and I think in both places, you'd find soldiers are pretty popular."

"And in Atlas?" Blake asked.

"In Atlas, everyone knows someone in the service or knows someone who does," Rainbow declared. "In Atlas, they know who keeps them safe. People round here should do the same."

"It's not like I'm wearing a Defence Force uniform," Blake murmured.

"No, you've actually accomplished something," Sunset pointed.

"Sunset!" Twilight squawked reproachfully.

"What?" Sunset cried. "We've accomplished more than the cops or the soldiers."

"Than the Valish soldiers," Rainbow corrected.

"Whatever," Sunset said dismissively. "The point is that Blake deserves a little respect. We all deserve some respect."

Rainbow nodded. "No argument here."

"Well, this isn't Atlas," Blake replied. "It's not the idealised Atlas that exists in your heads-"

"I don't have an idealised version of Atlas in my head." Sunset protested.

"Then you're the only one here who doesn't," Blake said quickly. "This isn't even the real Atlas. This is Vale, and I'm-"

"An Atlesian soldier," Rainbow finished for her.

Blake raised one eyebrow. "That's not exactly how I would describe my position."

"Oh, come on!" Rainbow said. "Haven't you had fun working with us?"

"I'm not sure 'fun' is quite the word I'd use," Blake said softly.

"Then what would you call it?"

Blake was silent for a moment. "Twilight, where are we going? There's no point us just standing here all day."

"Right," Twilight said, a touch of nervous laughter in her voice. "Now, um, where is it? Um." She got out her scroll, her fingers fumbling just a little bit as she opened the device, bringing up a map of Vale. She typed a name into the search bar on the top right-hand corner. "Ah! Here we are!" she cried, as a point on the map became marked with a red dot. "Bibliophiles' Paradise."

"Not exactly a humble name," Sunset observed.

A sigh fell from Blake's lips. "These booksellers just can't help themselves, I suppose. They have to make grandiose claims for themselves."

Sunset's brow furrowed. "You're thinking about Tukson?"

Blake nodded solemnly. "I haven't been to see him."

"You've been pretty busy," Sunset pointed out.

"I should have made time."

"We've got time now," Rainbow pointed out. "Twi, can we put off the bookshop until after we've swung by the hospital?"

"Of course," Twilight said brightly. "Do you know which hospital it is?"

"Lancaster Memorial," Blake answered.

"He might have been discharged," Rainbow suggested, as Twilight typed the name into her search bar. "It has been a while."

"I suppose," Blake conceded. "But if he isn't there, they might know where he went."

"Why don't you just call him?" Sunset asked.

Blake looked at Sunset, and her ears pricked up with embarrassment as her face froze in a look of wide-eyed mortification. Blake continued to stare.

Sunset felt a smile spread across her face. "You hadn't thought of that, had you?"

"I…" Blake faltered, turning away from Sunset as she got her scroll out. She said nothing to anyone as she started to thumb through her contacts.

Sunset exchanged a glance with Rainbow over Blake's shoulder.

"Don't sweat it," Rainbow told her. "Twilight forgets the obvious stuff sometimes, too."

"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight squeaked.

"It's one of the many reasons why I love you," Rainbow assured her with a pat on the shoulder.

"Huh," Blake muttered.

Sunset took a step closer to her. "What?"

"Tukson's number has been disconnected," Blake whispered. "But… why?"

None of the other three girls said anything.

"Well, we won't get any answers here," Twilight said with a touch of faux cheer entering into her voice. "We might as well swing by the hospital. I know where to go; it's this way."

She led the way, a pace or two out in front of the others, giving them someone to follow, even if they weren't following any great distance. Rainbow and Sunset both hung back with Blake, whose steps dragged just a little bit as she followed Twilight with a subdued, shuffling gait.

"If anything had happened to him, they would have told you," Sunset assured her.

"Would they?" Blake replied, glancing up at the girl on her right. "I'm not his family; I'm just… an old comrade from a past that he keeps secret and for good reason. Why would anybody bother to tell me anything?"

"The General would have told you," Rainbow insisted.

"Would General Ironwood even bother to find out?"

"General Ironwood assigned the guards to protect the guy in hospital; they'd tell him if he… if he died there," Rainbow replied. "And he'd pass that on. He wouldn't sit on it and leave you in the dark."

Blake was quiet for a moment. "I suppose he'd want to give me cause and motivation to fight back against the White Fang."

"As if you don't have that already," Sunset muttered.

"He'd tell you because it's the right thing to do," Rainbow corrected Blake.

"And Atlas always does the right thing?"

"Once they've tried everything else," Sunset said.

"Very funny," Rainbow said. "We may not always do the right thing, but we don't ever try and do the wrong thing. We just… make mistakes, like everyone else." Rainbow put her arm around Blake's shoulder. "But if you come to Atlas with me, you'll get it."

Blake glanced at the huntress to her left. She snorted.

"What?" Rainbow demanded. "You think I'm joking? I'm serious! Once we've saved Vale from the White Fang and given Skystar the breathing space to hold a totally awesome Vytal Festival, then-"

"The terms of my agreement with Atlas will be complete," Blake said. "I'll be free." She looked at Rainbow again. "Unless you mean to change the agreement on me?"

"Of course not," Rainbow replied, her tone rising to mild outrage. "That's not how Atlas does things; that's not how I do things. I gave you my word that we were going to keep you in until this White Fang thing was done, and then we'd let you go, and I never, ever go back on my word." She was quiet for a moment. "What I'm saying is, that when all that is done, we'll be shipping back to Atlas, and I think you should come with us."

Blake stared at her.

Rainbow blinked. "What?"

"I'm waiting for the punchline," Blake said dryly.

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Come on, Blake, there is no punchline!"

"You're serious?" Blake demanded. "You're not kidding?"

"Of course I'm not kidding; why would I be kidding about this?" Rainbow asked.

"Because it's Atlas?" Blake suggested.

"Because Blake already has a spot here at Beacon," Sunset added. "Why would she need to transfer?"

"Because you'd fit right in at Atlas," Rainbow insisted. "You're smart, serious, committed; if you could learn to do as you're told, you'd be the model Atlas student. You're much more of a model student than I am." She paused. "And besides, what are you going to do here at Beacon? Are you going to steal Sunset's bed for the next four years? Are you going to be the fifth wheel for Team Sapphire the entire time you're here at Beacon?"

"You're welcome to stay for as long as you want," Sunset told her. "No one minds having an honorary member."

Blake's brow furrowed. "Perhaps, with a little more time, my team will-"

"What?" Rainbow demanded. "Are you hoping that they'll come round? Forgive you? You could do so much better than them! Lyra has no business being a huntress, Bon Bon isn't much better, and Sky Lark is a sack of flour; transfer to Atlas, repeat your first year, get yourself a cool red aiguillette on your uniform and get yourself three tough northern flowers to have your back."

"'Northern flowers'?" Sunset repeated incredulously.

Rainbow shrugged. "It's something Ciel says. Flowers of the North is what we are, if you listen to her for long enough."

"'Up, through snow and cold and heart of winter,'" Blake whispered. "'Rise up, and bloom in glory.'"

"Exactly," Rainbow said. "The point is that we're tough; we can survive the winter, so we can survive anything. And I think that you could survive it too. I guarantee you'll make team leader there too; in fact, I'll mentor you to make sure you do."

"You'll mentor me?" Blake repeated.

"Okay, that sounds a little formal; I just mean I'll teach you what General Ironwood looks for in a leader," Rainbow explained. "Although you've probably got it all already; you just need to show that you can step up to the responsibility."

"I don't know," Blake murmured. "I wasn't such a great leader last time."

"You were lying to your teammates the last time; that won't be a problem in Atlas," Rainbow declared. "Come on! I'm talking about access to all the most advanced toys; I'm talking about high-tech training facilities; in fact, I'm talking about high-tech everything facilities at the best-funded school in Remnant; I'm talking about air support on tap. What's not to love?"

"I'm a faunus," Blake pointed out.

"And what am I?"

"An ugly fish," Sunset answered.

"You're different," Blake said, ignoring Sunset.

"Oh, yes, let's go back to the days of you thinking that I'm a sellout for serving Atlas," Rainbow muttered.

Blake's cheeks reddened. "I didn't mean it like that. I just meant… you have connections to General Ironwood; you're protected from what it's really like in Atlas for ordinary faunus."

"Neon doesn't have pull with the General, and she makes it work," Rainbow said. "And she's not the only one either. Besides, you could have pull if you wanted."

Blake frowned. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, we're working directly for General Ironwood himself," Rainbow explained patiently. "He reads my reports, and I'm going to write good things about you tonight after we're done. I think he's going to like what he reads. General Ironwood recognises talent when he sees it, and… and when he sees talent worth nurturing, he doesn't give a damn whether they're a faunus or not."

"Neither does Beacon," Sunset insisted. "You could ask Ruby or Pyrrha or Jaune, and they'd all tell you that none of them mind you rooming with us; none of them would mind you staying on as a member of our team; you've even got your name on the wall now." She paused. "Did you actually want to come to Beacon for a reason, or was it just that you were in Vale at the time?"

"I…" Blake trailed off for a moment. "I wanted to train as… I wanted to… it sounds stupid."

"Maybe," Sunset allowed, with some idea of what she was about to say, "but you have to say it anyway."

Blake snorted. "I wanted to see if it was possible for someone like me to become a hero, at the school that produces heroes."

"You think Atlas doesn't turn out heroes?" Rainbow demanded.

"Not of the same calibre," Sunset informed her in a tone whose blitheness was entirely feigned. "Listen, Blake, I know that things at Beacon aren't going entirely as you planned when you came here, but they're going okay, aren't they?"

"At Atlas, you'll have a place to belong."

"You have a place to belong right here at Beacon, with Team Sapphire."

"Teams are four members, and you'll be leader of a team if you stick with me and come to Atlas."

"At Atlas, you'll be pushed into a mold-"

"Oh, come on, even you can't actually believe that!" Rainbow snapped.

"At Beacon, you're free to become whoever you want to be."

"That's true of Atlas too, but we've got airships as well."

"Oh, for goodness sake!" Twilight cried, rounding on all three of them. "Blake isn't a toy for you to fight over or a prize for one of you to claim from the other."

"That isn't why we're arguing," Rainbow said defensively.

"Although it would be nice to win," Sunset muttered.

Twilight glared at her.

"I'm kidding!" Sunset cried. "I'm… ninety percent kidding."

Twilight folded her arms. "Don't you think that Blake should be free to make this decision for herself?"

"I'm just letting her know that she's got options," Rainbow insisted. "And maybe offering some encouragement one way."

"Just like I was just encouraging her to go a different way," Sunset said.

"I think you've both encouraged Blake quite enough," Twilight declared. "Don't you agree, Blake?"

"I, uh, thanks, Twilight," Blake murmured. She looked at Rainbow Dash. "Why does this matter so much to you? Why do you want this?"

Rainbow stared blankly back at her. "What do you mean?"

"I mean why are you trying to… to recruit me?" Blake asked. "Why does it matter whether I come back to Atlas or not? Maybe I would like it there, maybe… I'll admit that you've been nicer than I was expecting you to be. Maybe I'd even fit in there. But why do you want it? Why don't you just fly away and leave me behind?"

Rainbow didn't say anything for a moment or two. "Because… because I like you," she said. "And because… because you don't want to be a hero. Not like that statue in the courtyard, anyway; Atlas makes heroes too, but it's a different kind of hero, and I think that's the kind of hero that you want to be: a part of something bigger than yourself, something more than just you standing out in the field alone. I think… I think you're made of the right stuff. I think you could have the Mettle, if you came to Atlas and saw what we're all about."

"The Mettle?" Blake repeated.

"It's… how do I explain it?" Rainbow asked. "It's a… it's like a semblance that we all share, but it's not like a power or anything-"

"So it's nothing like a semblance?" Sunset mocked.

"Shut up. I'm trying my best," Rainbow snapped. "The Mettle of the North is our fighting spirit: it binds the forces of Atlas together; it's our will to defend the kingdom and keep our people safe; it gives us the determination to keep fighting and see things through to the end, no matter the odds. More than the guns and the bombs and the ships, the Mettle is why we win." She scratched the back of her head. "Ciel explains it better than I can; even the General can put it into better words than me."

"It sounds… to be perfectly honest, it sounds appealing, although I'm not entirely sure how it differs from ordinary courage or determination," Blake murmured.

"Our own courage can falter," Rainbow said. "Our determination can reach its limit, but the Mettle never runs out."

"Do you really believe that?" Blake asked.

Rainbow took a few seconds to reply. "It helps to be able to tell yourself that, when it feels as though you've got no courage left," she said softly.

Blake's ears drooped. "I… I see." She looked away from Rainbow Dash. "I never would have thought about coming to Atlas if you hadn't mentioned the idea," she confessed, "but now that you have mentioned it… I don't know. Sunset's right; I wanted to come to Beacon for a reason, but… I can see that in Atlas… I don't know."

"You should tell her the other reason," Twilight said.

"I thought you said I'd encouraged her enough?" Rainbow replied.

"You have," Twilight told her, "but you might as well be completely honest."

"Honest?" Blake repeated. "Honest about what?"

Rainbow licked her lips. "It would be nice," she admitted, "to have more faunus working their way up in Atlas. We're not going to change things by holding rallies like your parents; we're not going to change things by setting off bombs like the White Fang; the way we're going to change things is if faunus like you and me can climb our way to the top of places like the military. Once we get our hands on the levers of power, then we can pull on them."

"That's generally what you do with levers," Blake observed.

"Exactly," Rainbow said. "And when we pull, things can really change for the faunus! That's my plan, anyway, and Twilight says that it's a good one."

"I think it's the best possible choice," Twilight said, "and, please, believe me when I say that I'm not just saying that as a human anxious to preserve my own privileges. Although you won't have to take my word for it, because I'm going to show you at some point today."

"I'll do it alone if I have to," Rainbow said, "but it would be better with company."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. She was genuinely surprised to hear Rainbow talking that way. "In all the years that I knew you at Combat School," she said, "you never once gave any sign that you thought this way."

"I never made any secret that I wanted to climb all the way to the top."

"I thought that was because you had a huge ego."

Rainbow grinned. "Well, there's that too. But I can have selfless motives as well. Besides, it's not like we were close back then, so why is it so surprising that you didn't know my secrets?"

"It's surprising that you were able to keep it secret," Sunset commented.

"Why did you have to keep it secret?" Blake asked.

"You know," Rainbow said, with a shrug of her shoulder. "Some people… they might not like the sound of it. It might sound like infiltration or something."

"Don't you think the fact that you have to think that way is a possible indicator that… that something isn't right in Atlas?" Blake suggested. "That there are powerful forces, entrenched interests that are opposed to granting us real equality?"

"There are powerful forces opposed to humans being alive," Rainbow said. "Just because a battle's hard doesn't mean it isn't worth fighting."

"There are some who wouldn't see what you're planning to do as fighting."

"Yeah, but the people who would say that are the ones who go around hurting kids, so they can bite me," Rainbow replied sharply.

"All the same… " Blake murmured.

"It seems a little naïve," Sunset said. "How do you know that they'll even let you get to the top, let alone change anything once you get there?"

"I don't know they will," Rainbow conceded, "but I don't know they won't either. And while I think I can, I have to try." She pumped her fist. "And if anyone tries to stop me, I'll smash all obstacles in my path and do it anyway!"

Blake chuckled. "Maybe you're right," she said. "Maybe it is the best way; you're right that the other ways that have been tried… didn't work out so well. But at the same time… I don't know." She glanced at Sunset, who thought that she was referring as much to the idea of going to Atlas as she was to Rainbow's hidden ambitions. "I just… don't know."
 
Chapter 32 - A Misplaced Word
A Misplaced Word​



The title of the book was Prison Journals by Rudi Antonio. It was a large volume, well-preserved despite its age, with a handsome black cover – evoking something of a feeling of a jail – and the title and author's name picked out in gold letters. Blake had never heard of the book or author before, but as her eyes lingered upon the words 'with a new introduction by Sienna Khan' picked out in the same gold as the title near the bottom of the cover, she knew that at least somebody had.

Blake knew that her erstwhile mistress had been a historian before joining her parents in devoting themselves fully to the cause of the White Fang; in quiet moments, when she was in a restive mood, Sienna would occasionally reminisce about her time in what she described as the gerontocracy of academia, enduring the racism of tenured professors old enough to remember when faunus had been slaves; Blake sometimes thought that Sienna Khan must have been exaggerating about that. It was a part of Sienna's past that was not a mystery to her, and yet, this was the first time that she had ever held a book in her hands that dated from her time as an academic; everything that she had read from the High Leader had been written later, after she had committed herself first to politics and then to violent struggle. The fact that this tome in her hands predated all of that dated the book, or at least this edition; it must have been from quite some time ago for anything Sienna Khan had to say about it to be 'new.'

As she sat in the lounge of the skydock, waiting for a Skybus headed for Beacon, Blake wasn't sure what she wanted to read more: the book itself or the introduction by her former leader.

I wonder what she sounded like, back in those days.

"You're staring at that book as though you'd like to set it on fire with your mind," Twilight observed as she settled down on the grey padded chair next to Blake.

Blake looked up – to where Sunset and Rainbow were engaged in animated conversation on the other side of the aisle – and then beside her into Twilight's face. "I'm sure that someone has a semblance that would let them do that," Blake observed, "but-"

"But that would be an awful way to treat an old book, so I hope they wouldn't use it," Twilight replied.

Blake managed a slight smile. "It would be a pretty poor way to treat a gift, too."

"All the same," Twilight said, "is everything okay?"

Blake showed her the book cover, her finger hovering near the point about an introduction from Sienna Khan.

Twilight frowned. "Sienna Khan; does that mean something to you?"

Blake's eyebrows rose. "She's the leader of the White Fang."

Twilight gasped. Her mouth formed an O of surprise. "Really?"

Blake nodded. "You really didn't know that?"

Twilight shook her head. "The White Fang are quite the mystery."

Or humans just don't care to discover the truth, Blake thought, but that was possibly a little unfair and certainly rather unkind; the White Fang as a political group had become a marginal force long before her father stepped down and retired to Menagerie, and since assuming the role of High Leader, Sienna had done nothing to elevate her public profile. 'The cause is what matters, not my reputation,' she had been wont to say, before adding wryly that if nobody knew who she was, then it was harder for Atlas to order her assassination.

Adam, of course, had disagreed, both in the matter of holding his fame as the Sword of the Faunus of great import to himself and also in relishing in the notoriety that he enjoyed amongst their enemies, the terror that he inspired across all four kingdoms.

Of course, Adam never had any fear of death, at least none that he would allow even Blake to see.

"I'm a little surprised," she said, "that you haven't pumped me for information yet."

"What do you think you still know?" Twilight asked. "I mean, no offence, but you're a defector; the moment you left they would have moved their safehouses, changed their passwords, taken precautions against you… against you…"

"Against me deciding to betray my cause," Blake murmured.

Twilight's eyes were wide with concern as she reached out and placed a hand upon Blake's arm. "You didn't betray anyone until you were betrayed by the White Fang first; you kept all of their secrets until you were exposed."

"I went down to the docks before I was exposed," Blake pointed out.

Twilight hesitated. "True," she said. "But even so, you kept their secrets. And… all the more reason for them to take precautions about you leaking any information; the fact remains, any specifics you know are probably worthless now."

"Yet I'm not worthless to you," Blake replied.

"You're much more than a source of intelligence to us," Twilight assured her.

"Hmm," Blake murmured. "I'm…" she trailed off, her eyes flickering to Rainbow Dash across the aisle. "What am I to her?"

"A friend," Twilight said. "It's a great place to be." She smiled. "Nowhere safer, I guarantee it."

"I didn't exactly come to Beacon looking for safety," Blake informed her, "and I don't think that I'd go back there looking for safety, either."

"No, I suppose you didn't," Twilight said. She pushed her glasses back up her nose. "It's entirely your decision, obviously, but Rainbow wouldn't be asking you to come to Atlas if she didn't want you there, and she wouldn't ask if she didn't think it would be good for you. Rainbow… Rainbow thinks you need a cause."

Blake snorted. "Rainbow might be right," she admitted. "Of course, if Ruby were here, then she'd say that, for a huntress, serving humanity is the cause."

"I'm sure it is," Twilight agreed. "But a lonely one for most huntresses."

"And in Atlas, you're never alone?" Blake asked wryly.

Twilight chuckled. "If you really want more of the sales pitch, you should go over and talk to Rainbow Dash. I'm just explaining why she wants you, and maybe… maybe telling you not to dismiss the idea out of hand. And not to dismiss Rainbow's ideas out of hand, either."

Blake raised the book. "Is that what this is about?"

"He was a Mistralian faunus," Twilight explained. "He was elected to the Mistral Council, not too long after the Great War, but he was arrested and imprisoned for… for the rest of his life. And while he was in prison, he wrote."

"About what?"

"Everything, as I understand it," Twilight said. "Philosophy, history, politics… he advocated for a march through institutions as a solution to the question of how to obtain equal rights for the faunus." She paused. "It was an approach that… fell out of fashion compared to more activist ways of… attacking the problem."

"Literally," Blake muttered.

"I got it for you," Twilight went on, "because I wanted you to see that Rainbow isn't just being naïve, or making excuses for her loyalty to Atlas; incredibly intelligent faunus have thought deeply about these issues and come to the same conclusions."

"Has Rainbow read this?" Blake asked.

Twilight couldn't quite stop herself from smiling. "No," she said. "I love Rainbow Dash, but I'm not sure she'd have the patience to get through this."

"But you introduced her to the ideas?"

Twilight shook her head. "Not until after she'd already had them. She came up with the basics all on her own."

Blake's eyebrows rose. "Really?"

Twilight nodded. "The way I remember, we were lying awake one night, and Rainbow had been staring up at the ceiling for a little bit when she said 'You know, Twi, if we had some faunus senior officers, I bet things would be a lot better for all the faunus.'"

"Somehow, I suspect that's a simplification of the arguments in here," Blake said dryly.

"Oh, of course, but it's a start, don't you think?"

"I suppose so," Blake conceded, "but it's still a start that I don't know if I want to be a part of."

"I can understand that," Twilight said. "We're still asking you to take a great deal about Atlas on trust, with only a handful of people to really illustrate what the kingdom is like. And that's after all the trouble you had with Rainbow Dash earlier in the year."

"I've forgiven her for that," Blake said, "but it did demonstrate to me the problem of making rash judgements and assuming groups to be heterogeneous. If I take you as the average of what Atlas is like, then I'd be making the same mistake from a different perspective."

"Well, there are a lot more Atlas students around than just Team Rosepetal now," Twilight said. "So you could get to know a lot more, different Atlas students if you wanted to?" She smiled. "Of course, you'd have to be actively considering Rainbow's offer for there to be any point to that."

Blake didn't reply. Was she considering it? Ought she to be considering it? It seemed absurd that she was even contemplating a move like this. This was Atlas they were talking about: Atlas the cruel, Atlas the relentless, Atlas the city from which the blood of faunus dripped down upon the earth. Atlas of the SDC, Atlas of the military, Atlas that was all the evil in the world, the great enemy of faunus rights and of all faunus kind.

And yet, she was – almost in spite of herself – actually considering it. A part of her rebelled against the fact, but when Blake looked inside herself, she couldn't deny the fact that she really was thinking about it.

Not because of the toys or the technology but because… because Rainbow was right about one thing: Blake did need a cause. It wasn't enough for her to just fight to survive; she didn't fight for her own glory like Sunset, she couldn't devote herself to some – no offence – vague idea of service to humanity like Ruby or Pyrrha. She needed to be working towards something, something important, something that mattered, something that she could look at and say 'yes, I did that.'

I helped with that, Blake mentally corrected herself. It was arrogant to assume that she could or needed to do everything on her own.

But it was an arrogance that had a hold on her, like a leech with its teeth in her skin. She couldn't seem to shake it off.

Atlas was attractive for that reason, after she'd been shown that not all Atlesians were terrible people and that faunus could lead reasonable lives there. Some of them at least.

But still… it was Atlas. A place she still knew little about.

She didn't know. She just didn't know. She'd wanted to go to Beacon; she hadn't just chosen it because it was in the same kingdom as she was or even because Vale enjoyed a reputation for tolerance. She'd chosen it because it was the best, and she'd hoped that it would make her the best version of herself.

In spite of what had happened, did she really want to forsake that? To turn her back on it, and all for what? For northern dreams? For a promise of something that might never materialise? For the enthusiasm of a true believer?

And if she had to spend the next four years – or however long was left once the Atlesians were through with her – as an honorary member of Team SAPR, well… there were worse fates.

If Blake might be permitted, in the privacy of her own head, to use an animal metaphor: the collar didn't chafe as much as she'd been worried it might, but that didn't mean that she wanted to go back to the kennel.

Not definitely, at least; not yet.

"I'm sorry that we couldn't find anything out about Tukson," Twilight said softly.

Blake pursed her lips together. At the hospital, she had learned that Tukson had been recently discharged, but they had not been able to tell her – either because they didn't know or because they weren't authorised to tell Blake – where he had been discharged to; they had swung by the shop to find the place boarded up, with a sign stating that it was closed with no indication when – or if – it would ever reopen. And of course, his scroll had been disconnected.

It had occurred to Blake that he might have been spirited away into witness protection for his own safety; if that was the case, then she wished him all the best… but she wished that she'd gotten the chance to say goodbye.

She sighed. "At least they told me that he walked out of hospital on his own two feet," she said. "At least I know that he's okay."

Twilight nodded, if only slightly. "You know, I'm sure that if I talked to General, then he could find out-"

"No," Blake said. "That's kind of you to offer, but you don't have to do that."

"It's no trouble, really," Twilight said.

"It's probably for the best if I don't know," Blake replied. "Nobody's supposed to know, isn't that how it works? And besides, even if I did know… I couldn't go and see him, or I'd risk drawing attention to him."

"But don't you want to see him again?"

"That doesn't mean that he needs to see me again," Blake said. "I brought Tukson nothing but trouble; in the end, I even brought Adam to his door. It's best that… I hope he's happy, wherever he is."

The doors into the skydock lounge slid open, and Ruby and Penny both came bouncing through, accompanied by Ciel.

XxXxX​

Twilight had actually gotten Sunset two books, one of which was a little bigger than the other. The first, and larger of the two, was called Prophet Narratives: Choosing and Power in the Religions of Remnant; it had a very striking cover depicting a woman in blue robes getting smote on the breast by a bolt of lightning hurled from out of a cloud – hurled by who, it didn't say. It was not a new illustration – a look at the back revealed it to be a painting by someone Sunset had never heard of, but then she'd never heard of any of this until Twilight had brought it up to her. The book had no author, since it was a collection of traditional stories, but was noted as being collected by one Oswald Oakenshaft; Sunset had never heard of him either, but a quick look at the back of the book had provided her with a limited degree of enlightenment: not much was known about the man except that he had enjoyed a sinecure from the crown of Vale in the time of King Athelstan Whitebeard, two or three generations before the Great War, and he had used the income to spend his life apparently pulling together this book, considering he had no other accomplishments to his name.

The current edition – or the edition that she was holding in her hands, at least – had been published by a small press somewhere in Vale; Sunset doubted that many copies had been produced.

The same press had also published the other book that Sunset was holding in her hands: Red Queens, a book that had neither author nor collector identified but which Twilight had insisted had to be read in conjunction with the prophet book; they formed, according to her, two halves of a narrative of decline and fall, a statement which she claimed would make sense once Sunset had done the reading.

Sunset didn't blame her for being cryptic; she had asked for reading material, not a story; she wanted to be free to make her own judgements about what she was reading – and take notes – without Twilight's interpretation getting in the way.

After all, Twilight only hoped and believed that magic existed – or had until she had learned Sunset's secret; Sunset knew full well that magic existed and understood a fair bit about how it worked, so it was likely she would pick up on things that Twilight had missed.

She hoped so, anyway; it might be that all magic in Remnant was as alien to her as Ruby's silver eyes – something Sunset hadn't quite had the nerve to mention to Twilight, if only because she wasn't sure that Ruby or Pyrrha would appreciate her giving out Ruby's secret to just anybody – but she doubted it. Twilight's description of her magical rescuer sounded very much like the sort of thing that an alicorn could have done; although, if all wielders of magic in Remnant were on par with alicorns, then Sunset might be in a bit of trouble if she ever met one.

And if they existed, then she did mean to meet one, if only to find out where they got their power from.

"Prophets, huh?" Rainbow asked from where she sat down next to Sunset in the lounge of the skydock. They were having to wait a little bit for a Skybus to arrive. "Twilight told you that she believes in…"

"Magic?" Sunset suggested.

"Mhm," Rainbow murmured. "Do you believe it?"

Does the eagle believe that it can fly? "Yes," Sunset said. "It surprised me when Twilight told me you don't."

"Why?"

"Because she's supposed to be your friend."

"Twilight is my friend," Rainbow replied loudly. "It doesn't mean that I have to think everything that she thinks, believe everything that she believes."

"You're also friends with Pinkie Pie," Sunset pointed out.

"Yeah, and you show me one thing in one of those books that sounds anything like what Pinkie can do, and I'll agree with you it's magic," Rainbow challenged her. "Twilight says that you can look back in these old stories and see that there are lots of things that keep coming around over and over again. And she's right; they are all full of the same stuff."

"You've read them?" Sunset asked in astonishment.

Rainbow nodded. "The Red Queen book is pretty cool, full of heroes and villains and fights… although I did have to get Twilight to tell me what half the words meant. But the fact that a lot of the same stuff keeps coming up doesn't mean that it's true; it just means that the people who came up with this stuff didn't have a lot of ideas of their own."

"What makes you so sure?"

"Because if there really are people who have amazing powers like that, then where are they?" Rainbow demanded. "Twilight thinks that they're still out there, but where? I've never seen them."

"Twilight has," Sunset pointed out.

"Twilight thinks that she has," Rainbow replied. "Did she tell you she took a pretty bad bang on the head?"

"She told me that she was in a car crash," Sunset answered.

Rainbow leaned forward in her seat. "Listen, I am beyond glad that Twilight survived that, and I don't pretend to know what happened on the road that day, but I know that a flying woman with white hair didn't come out of nowhere and kill all the grimm by shooting lightning out of her hands."

"Again, why so sure?"

"Because, again, why did she only do it once?" Rainbow demanded. "I love Twilight, but why did she get to be saved when nobody else does? Why come out for one person and not for others?"

"Twilight says there are others," Sunset replied.

"A few, but that doesn't change my point," Rainbow insisted. "If there are people out there with… with magic powers, then why don't they use them? It's game time, come on, get off the bench."

"Maybe they're afraid of being discovered?" Sunset suggested, thinking about Pyrrha's nervousness around Ruby's eyes and what would happen to Ruby if the secret of those eyes became widespread.

"So they'd rather let people die, come on!" Rainbow snapped. "What is this, a gloomy superhero movie?"

"This is nobody's story but ours," Sunset declared, clenching one hand into a fist. "But not everyone can be Ruby or Pyrrha or even you for that matter. Just because someone has power is no guarantee that they'll be minded to use it for the greater good. Or even to use it at all. Some people just don't have the guts for the fight. Some people aren't suited for it. Would you want Fluttershy out on the front lines just because she had magic?"

"Don't be ridiculous," Rainbow said instantly. "But if Fluttershy did have power like that, she wouldn't just hide in a hole so that nobody knew existed. She'd… I don't know exactly what she'd do because I don't know what her magic would do, but she'd do something, even if it was just like magically healing animals or something."

Sunset shrugged. "Like I said, not everyone has that kind of spirit."

"But no one has it?" Rainbow replied. "Nobody, out of all the people who have ever had these special powers, nobody has wanted to do anything with them? Everyone who's ever had them has been too afraid of being found out to ever show their powers? I don't buy it. I don't buy that people are like that. I just… I don't buy it."

Sunset could see Rainbow's point. She knew that the Atlesian girl was wrong – there was at least one form of magic in the world that had not come from Equestria – but at the same time, that very wrongness proved Rainbow Dash partly right, because Summer Rose had used her powers; she had not been more afraid of her gift being discovered than of the cost of not using them.

But at the same time, Summer had not been discovered; her silver eyes remained, for the most part, a secret.

"Maybe they have used their gift, but… subtly," Sunset suggested. "In ways that didn't attract attention."

"Or maybe it's all a great story but one that doesn't mean anything," Rainbow said. "Why do you want to believe in this so much?"

"Why do you want to steal Blake so much?"

Rainbow's eyes narrowed. "I'm not stealing Blake; who would I even be stealing her from?" Rainbow answered her own question a moment later. "It's you, isn't it?"

Sunset brushed her trousers idly with one hand. "I have no idea what you're talking about," she said quietly, looking somewhere else.

Rainbow snorted. "I really do think Blake would do great in Atlas. I really believe she'd be better off there than here."

"You think everyone would be better off at Atlas."

"I don't think you'd be better off at Atlas; you couldn't cut it."

"What do you mean I 'couldn't cut it'?"

"You don't have the discipline," Rainbow explained.

"You think that Blake has discipline?" Sunset asked, her eyes boggling.

"I think she could have, which is more than I could say about you," Rainbow replied. She folded her arms across her chest, even as she crossed one leg over the other knee. "Do you honestly think that being an ordinary huntress will be enough for someone like Blake?"

"You say that like there's some shame in being an ordinary huntress," Sunset muttered.

"No, I didn't," Rainbow said sharply. "What I mean is… huntsmen and huntresses from the other kingdoms defend the status quad-"

"Quo."

"Huh?"

"Status quo, not status quad."

"Whatever," Rainbow said. "The point is that they defend it. They defend the kingdoms, they defend villages, they defend whoever pays them, and that's fine, but there's no way that that will be enough for Blake. Blake wants to change the world, and she'll be able to do that as an Atlesian officer."

"How much world-changing does the average Atlesian officer get up to?" Sunset asked.

"Well… not much, on average," Rainbow admitted. "But Blake's not going to be an average officer; she already knows General Ironwood, and she's got time to get to know him even better, see what a good man he is, how trustworthy he is." She paused. "I'd put my life in his hands a hundred times over before I'd do the same for your Professor Ozpin."

Sunset snorted. "I actually agree with you on that, and I've never even met your general."

"You don't trust the headmaster?"

"Neither do you."

"Yeah, but he's your headmaster; if you don't have any faith in the guy, then what are you still doing here?"

"I have faith in myself and my team. I don't need to believe in Professor Ozpin or his reputation," Sunset insisted. "He knows more than he lets on. He plays games with us."

"You got that right," Rainbow muttered. "He knew about Blake all along; he knew everything. Just because it all worked out in the end doesn't mean that… I mean…"

"Yes," Sunset agreed. "I know exactly what you mean." She fell silent, albeit only very briefly. "I suppose that I'd like to believe it," she said, after a moment, "because I'd like to believe that there's some wonder left in what is kind of a grim world."

"I wouldn't like to believe that everyone who's ever lucked into power put themselves ahead of everyone else," Rainbow replied.

"And I wouldn't like to lose Blake," Sunset admitted. "Not even to another team, certainly not to Atlas, but we don't always get what we want, do we?"

"I don't know. I think I've gotten pretty lucky that way," Rainbow said, with exaggerated mock casualness.

Sunset huffed. "Of course you have."

The doors into the Skydock slid open, and Ruby and Penny bounced in excitedly, chattering to one another so quickly that their words became lost in a blur as they spoke over one another; Sunset wondered how they could possibly understand what the other was saying.

Ciel followed a couple of steps behind, moving at a more controlled and graceful pace.

"And that bit when Lady Jaye rescued the Councillors like wam-bam!"

"And then Roadblock took out Kobra Commander's airship with a single shot to the engine!"

"That was an impressive piece of marksmanship," Ciel agreed. She was the first to notice Sunset and the others. "Good afternoon, everyone."

"Hey, Ciel," Rainbow said, grinning. "Ruby, Penny."

"Greetings, everyone!" Penny said, waving enthusiastically. "Ruby and Ciel and I just got back from seeing the best movie ever!"

"Let's not be hyperbolic," Ciel murmured.

"Yeah, it was pretty great, but it still would have been better if we could have gotten to see Grimm 3," Ruby said.

"You like the Grimm series?" Rainbow demanded. "The second movie made the Atlesian soldiers out to be totally incompetent."

"They weren't incompetent; they were just caught by surprise," Ruby replied.

"When the grimm attacked in the reactor complex, half of them shot one another!"

"Calm down, for goodness' sake; it's just a movie," Sunset said.

"It's bad enough that everyone thinks that we're a bunch of robots, but everytime we're not, we're absolutely useless," Rainbow griped. "It's really annoying."

"I feel your pain," Sunset remarked dryly.

"What movie did you actually go and see?" Twilight said pointedly, glancing at Rainbow from over the top of her spectacles.

"Real Atlesian Hero: Retaliation," Penny announced.

"There, you see," Twilight said. "A nice action movie with no Atlesian incompetence in sight."

"Unless you count the fact that the entire Council had been replaced by Kobra agents and nobody noticed," Ciel pointed out.

Twilight sighed. "This is why I only take you to watch cartoons with me," she told Rainbow Dash.

"But it was rather enjoyable nonsense," Ciel added, "and Penny had a good time."

"I certainly did!" Penny cried. "It was so exciting, and it all seemed so real, and Ruby Roundhouse is so cool!"

"Yeah, she is pretty cool," Rainbow agreed. "It's a shame they couldn't get her to play Daring Do; she'd have been great at it."

"I thought Chestnut Magnifico did a pretty good job," Twilight said.

"She didn't have the physicality," Rainbow argued.

"Ruby Roundhouse has arms like mine," Twilight pointed out.

"Yeah, but she moves like she knows what she's doing," Rainbow said. "Chestnut doesn't quite have that."

"What are you talking about?" Penny asked.

"Daring Do, Penny; we'll have to show you those films some time," Rainbow said.

"But didn't you just say you didn't like the actress?" Penny asked.

Rainbow shook her head. "She wasn't bad; I just think that it could have been better. Still, classic films based on great books; they just… could have done with someone… someone with muscles like Pyrrha."

"Pyrrha would be a terrible actress," Sunset said.

"What makes you say that?" Penny asked. "She's really pretty, and she knows how to make fights look epic!"

"True and true, but I don't think she could act," Sunset explained.

"She has spent half her life in the public eye," Ciel pointed out. "Some might call that a performance far more demanding than short bursts on a film set."

"That may be so," Blake allowed, "but judging by the way that she feels about that performance, it's probably safe to say that she wouldn't enjoy acting."

"And hence, she wouldn't be good at it," Sunset declared.

"Oh, hello, everyone," Pyrrha said as she and Jaune walked into the lounge. Both of them had their arms full with brown paper bags, out of which various groceries were starting to protrude into view.

"Pyrrha!" Penny cried. "We were just talking about you!"

"Penny," Ciel said softly, as she crossed the lounge to sit down next to Rainbow Dash. "That is not something one says."

"Not even if it's true?" Penny asked.

"Especially not if it's true," Ciel informed her.

"That only holds if you're saying stuff behind somebody's back," Sunset countered. To Pyrrha, who was looking a little apprehensive, she added, "We were just pondering whether you'd be a good actress."

"We agree you have the looks for it," Blake murmured.

Pyrrha let out a little nervous laugh as her cheeks reddened. "Well, that… that's very kind of you, but I'm afraid that I've no desire to pretend to be someone I'm not."

"Haven't you done that already?" Blake asked. "Isn't tournament fighting just performing in front of a crowd?"

"More than I would like," Pyrrha conceded, "but there is an undeniable element of skill to it as well, and besides, I've given up tournament fighting."

Penny sighed dreamily. "I wonder what it's like to be a star, to know that hundreds of thousands of people are going to rush to see you."

"Are they seeing them or seeing the characters they play?" Pyrrha asked.

"It's the stars, isn't it?" Jaune said. "I mean, that's why they get paid the big lien, right?"

"You would think," Ciel observed, "but many industry insiders believe that the era of the traditional movie star is coming to an end as audiences narrow their attention to a few tentpole franchises based on well-known intellectual properties."

Everyone stared at her.

Ciel looked at them. "What?" she asked evenly.

Twilight cleared her throat. "Anyway," she said, "Pyrrha, Jaune, where have you guys come from?"

"Shopping, by the looks of it," Sunset said.

Jaune laughed. "Yeah, we did pick up a few things on our way back, but only after we'd gotten back from the ice rink."

Sunset's ears pricked up. "'The ice rink'?"

"As it turns out," Pyrrha said, "Jaune is very graceful."

Ruby grinned. "So you guys finally went on your first date?"

Pyrrha chuckled, "I suppose we did, yes. It was…" – she glanced at Jaune, a soft smile playing across her face – "wonderful. For me, anyway; I'm not sure how much fun I was to watch flailing about on the ice."

"I don't know, that sounds like it could have been fun," Sunset said.

"You weren't that bad, Pyrrha," Jaune assured her. "You did pretty well for your first time."

"That was because I was using my semblance to adjust the movements of my skates," Pyrrha confessed. "Not something I'm particularly proud of, but I didn't want to embarrass myself too much on, well, on our first date."

"But you did have a good time, right?" Jaune asked solicitously.

"Oh, of course," Pyrrha assured him, as she sat down next to Sunset. "You were quite the sight to see. Every day, you reveal more and more talents."

Jaune took a seat beside her. "Our town, the place where I grew up, sits between a forest and a lake; it's beautiful, the water is practically silver. In the summer, you can fish in it, but in the winter, it freezes over most years, and that's when we go skating on it."

"I see," Pyrrha said fondly. "You've certainly learned well there; I don't think I'll ever be as good as you."

"I'm glad you two had a good time," Sunset said, "but I don't get why you went shopping afterwards."

"Jaune's going to teach me how to cook," Pyrrha explained.

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "Okay, but why?"

The groceries in the brown bags in Pyrrha's arms rustled a little as she shrugged her shoulders. "I think that I should probably learn how to take care of myself if I don't want to rely on my mother and my family."

"You say that like you've been cut off," Sunset said.

"I know that I haven't been," Pyrrha acknowledged, "but as I was saying to Jaune, it feels a little disingenuous to simply carry on as though nothing has happened between us."

"Or you could just call her and put all of this behind you?" Sunset suggested.

Pyrrha sighed. "Please, let's not have this conversation again, Sunset," she begged. "Besides, what brought you into Vale?"

"Book shopping," Sunset replied. "Twilight brought Blake and I some presents."

"That sounds very kind of you, Twilight," Pyrrha said.

"Just a few things I thought might interest them," Twilight responded sheepishly.

Pyrrha leaned over slightly to get a better look at the books resting on Sunset's lap. "What are they about, if you don't mind me asking?"

"Magic."

Ruby gasped. "You mean like my silver eyes?"

Rainbow's ears twitched. "What's this about Ruby's eyes?"

Sunset twisted around in her seat. "I don't suppose that I could say 'nothing' and you'd believe me?"

"No," Rainbow said. "I really wouldn't."

Twilight frowned. "'Silver eyes'? What are you talking about?"

"You don't know?" Sunset asked. The one kind of magic that we know for sure existed, and you've never heard of it?

"No," Twilight replied. "That's why I asked what Ruby was talking about?" She glanced at her. "Do you… do you have magic too?"

"'Too'?" Rainbow repeated. "Twi, what is this 'too'? Did you find some proof of-?"

"You know what, this is not really a conversation to have in a skydock lounge while we wait for a ride home," Sunset said quickly.

"Is it a conversation to have at all?" Pyrrha murmured. "Ruby, you don't have to say anything."

"I don't mind," Ruby said quietly. "I trust Team Rosepetal, and Blake; I mean, we're all friends here, right?"

Pyrrha nodded gently. "If this is what you want," she said.

"How about this?" Jaune said. "We go back to Beacon, I'll make dinner – I'll show Pyrrha how to make dinner – and then we can all meet up in our dorm room tonight and talk about all of this stuff. All nine of us. And we can celebrate a successful mission at the same time."

"Do you want to celebrate a successful mission?" Pyrrha asked, a touch of anxiety creeping into her voice.

Jaune hesitated, but only briefly. "Yeah," he said. "Yeah, I do. Even if it didn't go perfectly, we still got the bad guy, and we all made it back in one piece, and it feels like something worth celebrating."

"If we're going to celebrate, then Sun should be there too," Blake pointed out.

"True, but…" Sunset trailed off, unsure of how to wonder aloud if she trusted Sun with Ruby's secrets, still less with her own. "Can he keep his mouth shut?"

Blake's face assumed a pensive expression. "I… think so," she said. "He wouldn't deliberately betray anyone's secrets, and… I'm not sure who it could accidentally slip out to at the moment."

Sunset looked at Ruby. "It's your call."

"I trust Sun," Ruby said quietly.

Sunset leaned back in her seat. "Then it looks like we're having a room party."
 
Chapter 33 - Green Eyes
Green Eyes​



Sunset's scroll rang. She pulled it out of her jacket pocket and opened it up. The caller ID read 'Lady Nikos.'

Even though she hadn't answered the call yet, the knowledge of who was calling was enough to make Sunset get off Blake's bed and rise to her feet on reflex.

Blake was the only other person in the dorm room with her; everyone else – on Team SAPR at least – was being either a hindrance or a help in the making of dinner, but Sunset had never cooked for herself in her entire life, and unlike Pyrrha, she had no intention of starting now. Blake seemed to feel the same way, because as Sunset's scroll buzzed and vibrated in her hand, the princess of Menagerie was able to take a step towards her and crane her head to see who it was.

One black eyebrow rose. "'Lady Nikos'?" she asked.

"It's Pyrrha's mother," Sunset said, as though it ought to have been obvious. It ought to have been obvious.

Blake's other eyebrow rose to join the first.

"What?" Sunset demanded.

"You have Pyrrha's mother down in your caller ID as 'Lady Nikos,'" Blake observed.

"She's the rightful Empress of Mistral; she deserves a little respect," Sunset explained tersely.

If Blake's eyebrows climbed much higher, they were going to disappear completely under her bangs; they were halfway to hidden already. "'The rightful Empress'?" she repeated, disbelief suffusing her tone.

Sunset rolled her eyes. "If you want to debate my monarchism, then that's fine, I'll go some rhetorical rounds with you about it, but can you let me take this call first before my lady starts to think me insolent?"

"Well, we wouldn't want that, would we?" Blake muttered, not bothering to hide her sarcasm as she turned upon her high-heels and stalked casually out of the dorm room, shutting the door gently behind her.

Sunset tapped the green icon to accept the call. Instantly, the stern, stony face of Lady Nikos appeared on the screen.

Sunset cleared her throat. "I would wish my lady a good evening, save that I fear in Mistral it is already night; I would not expect you to call so late."

"And I do not wish to inconvenience you by calling too early, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos replied.

Sunset inclined her head. "My lady's courtesy is appreciated but unnecessary; to speak with you is never burdensome."

The corners of Lady Nikos' lips twitched upwards ever so slightly. "There is a fine line, Miss Shimmer, between courtesy and toadying. The latter does not become you."

"I hope humility becomes me at least a little, my lady, but I take your point and beg your pardon," Sunset declared. "However, I speak true when I say that you could have called at a more convenient hour; I have not been preoccupied with anything important."

"You did not have classes today?"

Sunset hesitated for a moment. "We did not, my lady," she admitted. "We have-"

"Your mission was not completely free of mishap, then, necessitating some time to recuperate," Lady Nikos observed.

Now it was Sunset's turn to raise her eyebrows curiously. "You… the word of our mission has spread as far as Mistral?"

"Roman Torchwick, the terror of Vale, has been apprehended by Pyrrha Nikos," Lady Nikos said. "Did you think that this news would not reach as far as Mistral?"

Of course she gets all the credit. "Pyrrha has done deeds worthy of a hero," Sunset agreed diplomatically, "but the rest of us were… able to be of some assistance."

Lady Nikos chuckled. "Your efforts to be humble are unnecessary, Miss Shimmer; you may be honest with me."

"Then honestly, my lady, I say that Pyrrha has done great things," Sunset said. "She destroyed an Atlesian war machine single-handed."

"You mean with her semblance?" Lady Nikos asked.

"Yes, my lady."

Lady Nikos' brow, already wrinkled with age, acquired a few more wrinkles out of concern. "Has she begun to use it so recklessly, so frivolously?"

"I am not sure that it can be called either frivolous or reckless to use a semblance such as Pyrrha has been blessed with when confronted with a titan made of metal, my lady," Sunset suggested.

Lady Nikos snorted. "Against some Atlesian toy, I would have hoped that Pyrrha's native skill would have sufficed, or is the valour of Mistral fallen so far?"

"Say rather that Atlesian science has advanced so far, my lady, for these particular toys were far from child's play to deal with," Sunset insisted. "It took myself, Ruby, and some of our Atlesian allies to deal with one, while Pyrrha destroyed another, as I have told you, by herself."

"At what cost?" Lady Nikos asked.

Sunset blinked. "I hope my lady does not think me too dull-witted when I say I do not take your meaning."

"How many people now know of her semblance?" Lady Nikos asked, in a tone that did not quite become a demand but hovered upon the border of it like an army poised to invade.

Ah, now I understand. "Pyrrha's own teammates and the students of an Atlesian team, Team Rosepetal."

"You have mentioned Atlesians twice now," Lady Nikos observed. "I understand it is quite unusual for any training mission to require two teams of students."

Sunset mulled over her options. She could either say that to attempt the capture of Roman Torchwick was no small thing and that the school authorities had thought it wise to be cautious, or she could tell something a little closer to the official lie. She chuckled in what she hoped was a self-deprecating manner. "In point of fact, my lady, our mission was never to apprehend, or even to attempt the apprehension, of Roman Torchwick and his confederates; our mission was to protect a working crew making repairs to the rail line. When that was done, we found ourselves in the town of Cold Harbour, where we also found our Atlesian friends of Team Rosepetal and decided to travel back to Beacon together. We were both fortunate and unfortunate to be waylaid upon the journey."

"Indeed," Lady Nikos said. "There are things you are not telling me, Miss Shimmer."

"What makes my lady say so?"

"Because I am not an idiot, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos said, her voice acquiring an edge of sharpness. "However, I trust your judgement in this matter, that you would not place Pyrrha in unnecessary danger."

Sunset bowed her head once more. "I am grateful for my lady's faith."

"I am not so sure I trust either your or Pyrrha's judgement in the matter of her semblance; does she use it openly now?"

"No, my lady, at least not in the sparring ring."

"But in the field?" Lady Nikos pressed.

"Upon occasion, yes," Sunset conceded.

"Pyrrha's semblance is her hidden weapon," Lady Nikos declared. "A concealed dagger that her enemies know not of. It should not be thrown around in grand displays where Atlesians can see it."

"Team Rosepetal are to be trusted, if any are," Sunset said.

"Trust is not the issue," Lady Nikos said. "Today's allies may become tomorrow's enemies when the Vytal Festival begins. It is said that General Ironwood's students have good mettle in them, for all that their headmaster is rather too in love with metal. Pyrrha may have need of her semblance to overcome them."

"With…" Sunset trailed off, thinking better of saying 'with all due respect.' "My lady, I fear that Pyrrha aims at other things besides a crowning glory."

"Did it take a great deal of effort for you not to say 'higher things,' Miss Shimmer?"

"No, my lady. I confess a Vytal crown glimmers yet in my imagination."

"But not in Pyrrha's?"

"I am not sure that she would not welcome it, but she does not esteem it the greatest prize to be won at Beacon."

"No, that would be the detestable Mister Arc, I suppose."

"I think it would be to do some act of great benefit to Remnant, such as she – as we – have done in our capture of Torchwick," Sunset replied. "My lady, if I might advise you, if you were to reconcile yourself to Jaune, it would ease the path of reconciliation with Pyrrha."

"They are still together, then?"

"If I may venture to say, my lady, they make a handsome pair." Sunset paused. "If I may venture yet further to the cliff's edge, Pyrrha will never reconcile with you if you are obstinate in this."

Lady Nikos was silent for a moment. "Would she speak to me if I were to accept him, such as he is, and unworthy as he is?"

"In matters of the heart, my lady, I do not know that it is wise to talk of worth."

"Would she speak to me, Miss Shimmer?"

Sunset hesitated. "I fear she requires a little longer yet, my lady. I have urged her, more than once, but she… she, too, is obstinate."

"Then I will continue to rely on you, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos said. "Please encourage her to limit the use of her semblance, especially in the presence of outsiders."

"I will… mention it, my lady."

"Much obliged to you, Miss Shimmer," Lady Nikos said. She took pause a while. "And how are you?"

"I am well and content, my lady."

"You may speak honestly," Lady Nikos urged. "Especially since you have already admitted to me that your mission required some rest afterwards."

Sunset sighed involuntarily. "Jaune… took a man's life," she said.

Lady Nikos was as still as any of the images of her ancestors that filled the garden of her great estate. "I cannot say I like the young man, but nevertheless, I would not wish that upon him," she confessed. "It is a hard thing to do, and a hard thing, too, to comfort afterwards him who has done it."

How many times did your husband return from the field in need of such comfort? Sunset wondered but did not ask, for it was not her place to do so. "I endeavoured to point him in the direction of one who could offer him more than comfort, and now…" She wasn't sure if she ought to tell Lady Nikos that Jaune was getting therapy from Professor Goodwitch; some people had old-fashioned ideas about weakness, and Lady Nikos was nothing if not old fashioned.

"I see," Lady Nikos said, her voice quiet. "I am glad that the task of comforting him does not fall on Pyrrha alone. And yourself?"

It was all that Sunset could do not to touch her wound. "I… took an injury, my lady."

Lady Nikos' green eyes narrowed. "I hope that my faith in you is not already being proven to be misplaced."

Perhaps she ought to have taken that badly, but it made Sunset smile, at least a little. Even if it did have something of a grimace in it. "I… allowed myself to be struck, my lady."

"For what purpose did you engage in such lunacy?"

"He – Adam Taurus, of the White Fang – has a sword through which he can absorb attacks without coming to harm," Sunset explained. "I needed to bury his sword in something so that I could hit him without him being able to negate my assault."

"And you thought your own flesh was the most suitable sheath for his blade?" Lady Nikos asked, a note of incredulity making her voice tremble. "Are you still in your wits?"

"Perhaps not, where Adam Taurus is concerned," Sunset admitted. "But it would have been worth it, had I managed to kill him."

"Why? Who is he to you?"

"He almost killed Ruby at the docks," Sunset declared. "Now he has almost killed me. I do not mean that he should almost kill Pyrrha."

"Ah, so it is revenge, I see," Lady Nikos observed. "That is a duty strongly to be felt, indeed, and worthy of your courteous manner and courtly upbringing."

"A rather unique reaction, if I may say, my lady."

Lady Nikos snorted. "I do not say that it will bring you happiness or contentment; I have never had cause to seek bloody vengeance myself, but many are the tales we tell of it in Mistral, and whatever comfort it brings to the avenger seems cold at best. But nevertheless, it… I will not say it must be sought, but I will say that it speaks well of you that you seek after it. But if I may offer you a word of caution, Miss Shimmer?"

"I will receive it gladly, my lady."

"As I say, we tell many stories of revenge in Mistral," Lady Nikos said. "As oft as not, they lead the avenger to their grave. I would not have you be amongst their number."

Sunset blinked rapidly. "Your concern…" She trailed off, and when she spoke again a little of her affect had fallen away. "I am touched, my lady," she said quietly. "I swear that I do not intend to die in this endeavour."

"I believe that you do not," Lady Nikos agreed, "and so I trust that you will choose your path with wisdom, tempering the wrath of Pyrrha's namesake with the prudence of Penelope. I put my faith in you, Miss Shimmer."

"And I will be worthy of it, my lady."

"And now I leave you to your evening," Lady Nikos said. "Goodnight, Miss Shimmer."

"Goodnight and farewell, my lady," Sunset replied as Lady Nikos hung up the call.

Sunset sighed once more as she folded up her scroll and put it back in her pocket, and as she did so, she looked up and saw Pyrrha standing in the doorway, looking at her with green eyes wider than usual.

Sunset felt a coldness in her stomach and a dryness in her throat. "How… how much did you hear of that?"

Pyrrha walked inside and closed the door behind her. "Enough," she said softly. "My mother trusts you a great deal."

Sunset didn't reply. Silence had fallen between the two of them like a rockslide closing up the mouth of a cave. She turned away from Pyrrha and wandered down the room towards the far wall, the wall where they had carved their initials on their first night at Beacon. Sunset held out her hand, and her stuffed unicorn flew into it. She grabbed it by the waist and squeezed it a little bit, glancing down at the glassy eyes and the eternally happy expression.

It was probably inevitable that they should reach this point; Sunset's decision to take Lady Nikos' money, to take her sword, to take her part and urge Pyrrha to reconcile with her mother… yes, she should have seen this coming.

Am I the Cadance here?

I hope not.

No, I'm not, because Celestia and I were happy before that interloper came into my life and ruined everything.

Yeah, keep telling yourself that.

Or rather, don't, because this isn't about me. This is about Pyrrha.


Sunset turned around, her grip on the stuffed unicorn loosening just a little. "So," she said, with a slight sigh in her voice. "Are we going to do this now?"

Pyrrha hesitated. "Do… do we have to?"

"If the alternative is you brooding on how much you dislike me, then I'd rather we have a row and get it over with," Sunset muttered.

"I don't want to fight, Sunset," Pyrrha said gently, "and I don't dislike you, far from it." She looked away, her eyes turning down towards her scarlet sash, the sash with which both of her gloved hands began to fiddle idly. "It… it might be easier if I did dislike you. My mother… she has approved of people before whom I did not like."

"The man she wants you to marry?" Sunset guessed.

"Yes, Turnus is one such," Pyrrha said. She frowned, marring her flawless skin with a momentary wrinkle. "Wants?"

"Hmm?"

"You used the present tense."

"And you were listening," Sunset pointed out. "You don't need me to tell you what she said."

"I didn't hear everything," Pyrrha replied.

"Right," Sunset said softly. "Sorry. She is… still not entirely reconciled to Jaune, I fear."

"I see," Pyrrha whispered. Once more, she fell silent for a little while, her fingers continuing to play with the red sash. "As I said… as I was saying… it might be easier if I disliked you, but… but I don't. Do you have any idea how hard it is knowing that your mother prefers your best friend to you?"

Sunset's eyebrows rose in spite of themselves. Her tail straightened out a little behind her. "I'm your best friend?"

"Of course," Pyrrha murmured. "Who else would it be?"

"Jaune?" Sunset suggested.

"I love Jaune," Pyrrha replied. "But… anyway, the point is that I'm very fond of you, and that… it means I can't just dismiss my mother's affection for you as evidence of her poor judgement, or at least of a judgement that is incompatible with my own." She began to walk towards the window, until she was standing side on to Sunset, presenting her profile to her team leader as she leaned upon the windowsill. "A judgement that shines on you as… as it has never shone on me."

"That's not my fault," Sunset said quietly.

"No," Pyrrha agreed. "But it is your nature. Though your name is Sunset, I sometimes think you are more like the rising sun, to which all the flowers turn and open up their petals." A little melancholy laugh escaped her lips. "Perhaps I ought to thank you for leaving me Jaune."

"You give yourself far too little credit," Sunset declared. "Someone like Jaune could never love someone like me." After all, I loved someone just like him once, and I lost him.

"You're too kind."

"I'm honest, when I have cause to be."

"My mother would call herself honest too, but her honesty is not so kind," Pyrrha replied. "She… she has never told me that she trusted me, the way that she put her trust in you." Pyrrha sat down upon the window seat. "She has not armed me with one of the heirlooms of our house."

"Soteria?" Sunset asked.

Pyrrha nodded, although she still didn't look at Sunset.

Sunset passed the stuffed unicorn from one hand to another. "Is it…? I didn't think it was that big a deal."

"You know that it was carried for my great-great grandfather at the Battle of the Four Sovereigns?"

"By a retainer," Sunset countered. "It's not like it's your great-great grandfather's sword that I'm carrying around slung across my back. Your mother gave me a bodyguard's blade; there was a message there that I didn't need to be a genius to see. At least, that is what I read into it. I think that is all that there should be read into it."

"Yes," Pyrrha said, "it is a bodyguard's blade. But it is a blade that was carried for the last Emperor in the last battle of the last war that Mistral waged as a great empire. With that sword, Achates cut down the Captain of the King's Guard and his standard bearer before he aimed his stroke at the Last King himself. That sword may not have been wielded by any of my ancestors, but it has a history as storied and as noble as any in the possession of the House of Nikos. And my mother armed you with it."

"To protect you, in the last resort," Sunset insisted. "Not that you need it, but…"

"Even so," Pyrrha murmured. "She armed you with it."

"Do you want the sword?" Sunset asked. "Because…" She trailed off, because of course it wasn't as simple as just giving Pyrrha the sword if she wanted it. The black blade had been given to Sunset by the Lady Nikos, the head of the family, bestowed upon her, Sunset, to wield, to give good account, to honour as best she could with further deeds to add to its story that was already so heroic. If she simply gave it away, like a common trinket, she would be saying that she esteemed this great gift little and valued the friendship of Lady Nikos as being of little account. She was not willing to do that, not even for Pyrrha's sake.

And to be fair, I don't think Pyrrha would ask me to be so discourteous.

"It's the principle, isn't it?" Sunset said.

Pyrrha nodded. "You understand what honour is done to you with such a weapon?"

"I do now," Sunset replied. "Your mother… when she gave me the blade, she told me that it had been wielded in the Battle of the Four Sovereigns… and that Achates had fought against the Last King… I suppose she told me enough that I can hardly say I didn't understand the import. She did not tell me who Achates had slain first, but… perhaps that hardly seemed relevant."

"Indeed," Pyrrha said. "Miló and Akoúo̱ are excellent weapons, and I would not trade them for any blade out of our family vault, but… I know that this isn't your fault, and I ask you to forgive me, but… I hope you can understand that it isn't always easy to look at you and see the daughter that my mother would rather have had."

Sunset winced. Her ears drooped down towards her hair, and her tail drooped too, hanging listless down behind her. She threw away the stuffed unicorn, guiding it with telekinesis down onto the camp bed. "That," she began, her voice a little hoarse, "that is-"

"Don't say it isn't true after you've just told me that you're honest."

"I said I'm sometimes honest," Sunset reminded her. "But honestly, I think that you exaggerate."

"Do I?" Pyrrha asked. "She gives you a sword out of our family's treasury-"

"A retainer's sword, for all its honour."

"She gives you a stipend."

"For dust and armour and other necessities; it's not as though she's written me a blank cheque," Sunset replied. "I'm a better fighter because of the things I can buy thanks to your mother."

"Don't you think that Ruby and Jaune might also be better fighters if my mother were to offer them her financial support?" Pyrrha asked.

Sunset felt that was a question which, far from behind rhetorical, deserved to be taken seriously. She folded her arms across her chest. "Ruby… Ruby doesn't really need dust, although she could use dust rounds, I suppose. Jaune… he could afford some better armour instead of that amateur dramatics stuff he's got on at the moment, I suppose. Could he use dust in his sword?"

Pyrrha nodded. "He could infuse the blade, as you've done with Soteria," she said.

"You could buy dust for him if he can't afford it himself," Sunset pointed out. "Is he too poor to buy dust?"

"I… don't know," Pyrrha admitted. "I haven't… I don't want to pry into his finances, in case… I'm worried that, with me being… would he take offence if I asked him how much-?"

"No," Sunset said. "I doubt that there's much that you could do that would offend Jaune, and I'm pretty sure that asking about money wouldn't be one of them. Not the way you're likely to ask, anyway." She ventured a grin.

To her relief, Pyrrha smiled back. "That's good to hear," she acknowledged. "But the point is that my mother-"

"Isn't invested in the prowess of the team, just in me," Sunset finished.

"Exactly," Pyrrha said. She looked out of the window once more, to where the sky without was beginning to grow dark. "And the worst part is… I can see why she prefers you. You're ambitious, confident-"

"Overconfident, at times."

"Proud."

"Prickly."

"There is no need for you to be so humble," Pyrrha said. "The truth is, you are everything she would have wished for in an heir."

"More fool her then, when she has you to be her heir," Sunset replied. "Not only as skilled as a hero of old but as gracious as a princess to boot and as learned as a master of lore. I… I have a fire in my belly that you lack, maybe-"

"I don't think there's any 'maybe' about it, do you?" Pyrrha asked.

"But that is only because I want the things that you were born heir to," Sunset insisted. "You don't need to hunt after those things because you have them already: the glory, the reputation, the fame. All the things that I am ambitious for, you already possess, so why should you be ambitious?"

"My mother would have me be ambitious for further fame and other glories," Pyrrha said, "but that is not what I desire."

"Then why get so hung up that she favours one who does desire those things?" Sunset demanded.

"Well, when you put it like that, it sounds rather silly," Pyrrha admitted. She got up and walked towards Sunset – and her own bed. "I'm sorry, Sunset."

"You don't need to apologise," Sunset assured her. "I get it."

Pyrrha tilted her head ever so slightly. "You do?"

Sunset nodded. "There was a girl, in my teacher's house," she explained. "She arrived not long before… the final break between us. She was pretty – beautiful, even – graceful and gracious, kind and considerate, beloved by everyone who had cause to come into contact with her." Sunset grinned. "You remind me of her, except that you're also a great warrior on top of all that."

A faint blush rose to Pyrrha's cheeks. "Stop it, Sunset; you're just trying to embarrass me."

"No, I'm trying to say that… she was everything that was expected of someone in our exalted position, everything that I was not," Sunset said. "I hated her."

"I don't hate you," Pyrrha said.

"No, because you're a better person than I am," Sunset replied. "I… I don't want you to start hating me. So if… if there's anything that I can do-"

"No," Pyrrha said quickly. "I mean… I'm aware that this might make it seem as though I'm complaining for the sake of it, but I don't want you to give up my mother's money, or Soteria. It wouldn't be right for me to ask that of you merely for the sake of my own… concerns."

"Then what do you want?" Sunset asked.

Pyrrha sat down on her bed. "I don't know," she admitted, with a nervous laugh. "I suppose… I think… I don't know. Perhaps I just wanted to let you know how I feel."

Sunset took a couple of steps towards her and sat down next to Pyrrha on the bed. "I can understand that," she murmured. She reached out and gently took hold of one of Pyrrha's hands. "I… I'm sorry."

"You don't have to-"

"Yes, I do," Sunset said. "My relationship with your mother… I should have thought about how it would make you feel." She paused. "I would offer to swear an oath to her as a retainer, but I fear my pride would not bear it."

Pyrrha snorted. "No, I doubt it would. And besides, what kind of friend would I be if I demanded that you humble yourself like that to make me feel better?"

"What kind of friend have I been to make you feel like this?"

"I'm fine," Pyrrha said.

"Clearly not."

"…no," Pyrrha conceded, after a moment. "But I… I can bear it. After all, I am the one who has turned my back upon my mother; what right do I have to complain that you have her trust and I do not? And I have Jaune, I have… I have so many things to be thankful for, it would churlish to obsess too much over this one thing." She hesitated. "I will try to remember that in future." Pyrrha glanced at Sunset. "Will you remind me of it, if I forget?"

"Remind you not to be upset at me? Yeah, I think I can do that," Sunset agreed. She smirked. "I'll also remind you to call your mother."

Pyrrha sighed. "Not now, Sunset."
 
Chapter 34 - To A Successful Mission
To A Successful Mission​



"Sunset," Ruby cried. "What are you eating?"

Sunset blinked in surprise and ostentatiously studied the two slices of bread in her hand. "It's a sandwich," she announced flatly.

"It's got nothing in it!" Ruby complained.

"Don't be ridiculous; it's got watercress and celery in it."

"'Watercress and celery'!" Ruby repeated, her tone aghast. "That's not a sandwich filling; that… that's nothing. You're eating an air sandwich!"

Sunset rolled her eyes and ignored Ruby's opinion on her diet as she bit into the sandwich; the celery had a satisfying crunch as her teeth drove through the slices.

"I'm not altogether sure of Ruby's motives for speaking out," Twilight said softly, "but she does have a point. Did you know that celery is one of the only foods which consumes more energy to eat than you get back from consuming it?"

Sunset looked at her. "So… you're saying that I'm losing weight by sitting here and eating this?"

"No," Twilight said. "If you were only eating celery, that might be true, but bread definitely does not follow the same rule."

"Pity," Sunset commented dryly.

Rainbow snorted. "Concerned about your figure?"

Sunset raised one eyebrow in her direction. "Who wouldn't want to look this good?"

"Get some muscle on your arms like me and Pyrrha, and then we can talk about looking good," Rainbow bragged.

"You think you look better than me?" Sunset asked. She chuckled to herself as she took another bite out of her sandwich. "Dream on."

"What, you think you've got something that I don't?"

"I think that I've had a steady relationship and you haven't," Sunset said. And I didn't get Flash on my winning personality.

Rainbow shook her head vigorously from side to side as she dug into her grilled cheese and meatball toastie. "I," she declared, oblivious to the little bit of grilled cheese and meatball sauce dangling down the corner of her lip, "could get anyone I wanted to."

"Oh yeah?" Sunset asked.

"Yeah," Rainbow replied, as Twilight dabbed at the corner of her lip with a napkin.

"Go on, then."

Rainbow hesitated for a moment. "I… don't want to," she said as Sunset jeered at her.

"You are both idiots," Blake muttered.

"Yeah, I mean, who eats celery without peanut butter?" Sun asked.

"I do," Sunset said. "Does anyone have a problem with that?"

"I don't have a problem," Sun replied. "I just think it's weird."

Sunset rolled her eyes and focussed on finishing off the remains of her sandwich.

In spite of the discussion, the tone in the dorm room was affable, friendly, and comfortable; in fact, it was only in that comfortable atmosphere that you could say the things that had been flying between Rainbow and Sunset without worrying about the kind of offence that would leave scars. She wouldn't have brought up Flash in front of people she didn't trust, for fear that they would use it against her; it would have been very easy for Rainbow to have pointed out that her long-term relationship ended in failure and social humiliation. But she didn't, because there was a difference between banter and being a jackass, and they all knew each other well enough to stay on the right side of said line.

Mostly. Nobody really knew Sun that well, or not as well as they knew one another, but he was Blake's boyfriend, and he had been on the train mission, and it would have been its own kind of jackassery to have excluded him just because he was a relative newcomer to the group.

Plus, the word was that his own team hadn't taken kindly to him sneaking off to be with Blake, so it might possibly have been extra harsh to have excluded him from tonight.

And, again, he had been on the train mission, and as much as a part of tonight was about sharing secrets, it was also about celebrating an operation which, for all its flaws, had been a great success when taken in the round. It would have been churlish not to have included in their victory feast someone who had been there when they gained the victory.

The room was crowded, but not oppressively so; there was enough room for everybody: Sunset and Blake knelt cross-legged on Blake's bed, that had been Sunset's bed until she so generously gave it up; Sun sat on the floor beside the bed, his head almost but not quite in Blake's lap; Pyrrha and Jaune sat side by side upon the window seat; while Ciel sat on Pyrrha's bed in a fashion like a lady riding side-saddle upon a horse; Rainbow, Twilight, Ruby, and Penny sat on the floor, in two pairs on either side of the door; Ruby and Penny were closer to the bathroom, Rainbow and Twilight to the far wall where their initials were carved.

This disposition meant that there was space on the floor for the food and mostly room to reach it when you wanted more; the plates were paper, which combined with the food on offer to lend a festival air to proceedings as people moved back and forth across the room to refill plates that became progressively greasier and greasier until they became unusable and had to be exchanged for something else.

The levels of cooking ability across the two teams – and Sun – varied considerably: Jaune could add 'good cook' to his ever-growing list of talents to balance out his inexperience as a huntsman; Ruby had an old family cookie recipe, which was no less an old family recipe for having apparently originated with her mother; Blake knew a few things about how to cook and serve fish which had the carnivores amongst the company in raptures; Twilight had apologised that her cakes were not as good as Pinkie's, but not as good as Pinkie's was a high bar to fall short of; Pyrrha was inexperienced but eager to learn; on the other hand, Sunset had never cooked before and had no intention of starting now, and she had seen what happened the last time Rainbow tried to bake and was grateful that she hadn't tried again.

It had to be said that a lot of the food didn't particularly appeal to Sunset's palate – the chicken pieces with that seasoning on some of it and that coating on the rest, the tuna in that pungent sauce, the meatball toasties, the sausage rolls – they all left her cold, and so, she left them well alone. But her friends were aware enough of her tastes that she was not devoid of things to eat besides the controversial watercress and celery sandwiches: there were cucumber sandwiches too, but there was homemade slaw, jacket potatoes, beans, macaroni, cookies, and cakes.

Yes, there was quite enough that Sunset didn't feel as though she was missing out by not eating of the flesh of another living creature.

"So," Blake began, "did anyone else in here know that Sunset was a monarchist?"

"You want to talk about this now?" Sunset demanded.

Blake shrugged. "We're all here."

Rainbow swallowed. "I didn't know that," she said, "but now that you've said it, it doesn't surprise me."

"Is that a good thing or a bad thing?" Penny asked.

"It… isn't really good or bad, I think," Ruby ventured. "It's just… a little weird."

"It is a little bad," Pyrrha sighed, her face beginning to redden, "if this is going where I think it may be going."

"Where is it going?" Twilight said. "What do you mean by 'a monarchist'?"

"She called Pyrrha's mother 'the rightful Empress of Mistral,'" Blake said.

"Which she is," Sunset insisted.

"No," Pyrrha murmured. "No, she isn't."

"The Emperor of Mistral laid down his crown at the end of the Great War, as did the King of Mantle and the Queen of Vacuo," Ciel pointed out.

"The crown as a thing of gold, adorned with jewels, may be removed," Sunset allowed. "It may be thrown away or melted down or laid at the feet of a greater conquering sovereign, but the crown, the weight of majesty of state, the royal rights and duties are not so lightly put aside." Snatch Princess Celestia's crown from off her head, tear the heavy necklace from around her throat, hurl her golden slippers into the fire, yet she will remain Princess Celestia. For a throne exists not only upon a dais in a palace, a crown is not just a gleaming diadem; throne and crown alike are forged and fashioned in the hearts of little ponies everywhere who accept – nay, who embrace – the princess as their sovereign.

And so it is in Remnant also. Though the race be changed, that remains the same.


"Are they not?" Ciel inquired. "It seems to me that the three kings did both, for none ruled in Mistral, Mantle, or Vacuo thereafter; they had not only laid aside their ornaments but their burdens too."

"Let's not pretend that they did it voluntarily," Sunset replied. "They were forced to do by the King of Vale-"

"The King gave up his crown, too," Pyrrha reminded Sunset. "Having established peace amongst all four nations and set up a system that would preserve that peace, he laid down his own crown and authority both and retired to the newly founded Beacon Academy."

"Really?" Jaune said. "The King of Vale lived here?"

Pyrrha's tone was fond as she said, "Jaune, he was the first Headmaster of the school. Doctor Oobleck covered that last semester."

"Right," Jaune said. "Thank you… for reminding me." He laughed nervously. "No wonder I didn't do so well on that test."

"Yes, the King retired from the affairs of state and contented himself with the affairs of running the academy," Sunset said, "while the four kingdoms were given over to lesser men."

"Do you have to phrase it like that?" Blake asked.

Sunset looked at her. "That Mistralian historian you and Pyrrha have read described the period after the Great War as the world moving from a theatre of giants to a pantomime of dwarfs."

"Yes, he did," Blake said, "but that doesn't mean I have to agree with him, and I don't have to like hearing you say it. It sounds… wrong."

"So the reason you wanted to talk about it is to convince me that I was wrong?" Sunset asked.

"You are wrong!" Blake insisted. "You can't just talk about 'lesser' people as though you're somehow different from the rest of them. You can't just declare yourself better than everyone else-"

"Too late for that," Rainbow muttered.

"I'm being serious!" Blake cried. "Pyrrha, I mean no offence, but your ancestor was a slaver. He kept my people as slaves. Why should someone like that, why should any one person, be allowed to rule over others, to make decisions that affect their lives and deaths? Why should so much power be bestowed upon someone who hasn't earned it?"

"Because they do earn it, or they should," Sunset said. "I admit that some of the kings and queens of the four kingdoms might have been a little less than perfect, but the ideal monarchy is so much grander and more glorious than even the ideal republic."

"That's because it is an ideal," Blake said. "It doesn't exist."

"Ideals can exist," Ciel declared. "Atlas is an ideal, a dream that we have conjured amongst the clouds and, with toil and hardship, made that dream a reality."

"You might be working towards it," Blake allowed, "but I'm not sure you're there quite yet."

"Okay, you want an example of a thing that exists?" Sunset demanded. "Pyrrha."

"Please don't bring me into this," Pyrrha groaned.

"Pyrrha is training to become a huntress," Sunset said. "Pyrrha is training so that she can defend her people; Pyrrha has defended her people against the karkadann when no other would."

"That's not very fair, Sunset; no one else could," Ruby corrected. "Because they were all away. Not that you weren't really brave, Pyrrha-"

"Believe me, Ruby, I quite understand what you're saying."

"Pyrrha behaved as the scion of a royal line ought," Sunset asserted. "Meanwhile, what did the Councillors of Mistral do?"

"They asked Pyrrha to handle it," Jaune said. "Do you think they should have gone out and fought it themselves?"

"Not necessarily, but come on, look at First Councillor Aris," Sunset said. "She's in power because she talks a good game and knows how to make lavish promises, but Ruby says that she starved the provinces of huntsmen for the longest time, and then when the White Fang started prowling around the city, she has done absolutely nothing to stop it. We in this room have done more to keep Vale safe than those who lead it."

"That's our job," Ruby said. "Or at least it's the job that we're training for."

"What is everybody talking about?" Penny asked. "I'm lost."

"That makes two of us," Sun admitted.

"Sunset doesn't think that ordinary people should be able to decide who gets to be in charge," Rainbow explained. "She's wrong."

"Am I?" Sunset asked.

"Yes," Rainbow insisted. "Robyn Hill has never been elected to the Council; instead, we have people like Cadance and the General, good people, smart people. I'd rather have that than some motorbike racer be in charge just because of who his parents were. I know the system seems like it's set up so that anyone can be successful, but real quality always finds a way to rise to the top."

"I must confess that I am less sanguine about the political wisdom of the body politic," Ciel said, "but in the interest of general harmony perhaps we ought to change the subject."

"Oh, thank goodness for that," Pyrrha groaned.

"I'm sorry, Pyrrha, I just…" Sunset trailed off. "I'm sorry. But I think what I think."

"And what you think is…" Blake began.

Sunset frowned at her. "Go on."

Blake shook her head. "No."

"Go on," Sunset insisted.

"Nobody wants to talk about this any more. I'm sorry for bringing it up," Blake replied. "I should have known that it would spoil the mood."

Silence descended in the dorm room.

Rainbow's look passed through discomfort, travelled across guilt very swiftly, and then entered mischievous territory. "You know, the real reason Sunset doesn't like voting comes down to the time she was voted 'Biggest Meanie' in the Combat School yearbook."

Ruby snorted. "'Biggest Meanie'? You had a category for 'Biggest Meanie'?"

"No, it wasn't a real category," Sunset hissed, "but that didn't stop everyone from voting for me anyway. Every year."

"What's a yearbook?" Penny asked.

"It's a book produced every year by Combat Schools," Twilight explained. "Everyone has their picture inside, individually and with their class, and there are details about some of the clubs and sports teams; the upperclassmen get to answer to a few questions about their plans for the future, and all your friends sign the book so you can remember them after you graduate-"

"That all sounds wonderful."

"And everyone votes for their fellow students to win superlative categories," Twilight carried on. "Like 'Best Smile' or 'Class Clown' or 'Greatest and Powerfulest.'"

"Or 'Biggest Meanie,'" Sunset muttered.

"That last one doesn't sound very nice," Penny said.

"It wasn't," Sunset growled.

"You kind of deserved it," Rainbow reminded her.

"Not every year, I didn't," Sunset snapped. "Not to mention, Flash and I ought to have been a shoo-in for Cutest Couple, but instead… you know, I can't even remember who won Cutest Couple, they were that forgettable."

"Oh, get over it," Rainbow told her. "Everyone knows those awards don't really mean anything."

"Easy for you to say," Sunset said. "You six got voted Best Friends every single year, and you were voted Most Likely to Succeed in your last year at Canterlot."

Rainbow's smile was unspeakably, unbearably smug.

Sunset glanced at Pyrrha. "I bet you were voted Most Likely to Succeed when you graduated Sanctum, weren't you? No, Most Likely to Succeed and Best All Around."

Pyrrha mumbled something so quiet that Sunset, even with two extra ears, couldn't make it out.

"What was that?" Sunset asked.

Pyrrha's face was flushed bright red. "And… Best Smile," she confessed.

Sunset snorted. "Well, I won't say that I can't see it."

"Twilight got that one," Rainbow said, putting one arm around Twilight's shoulders.

"I still feel like that's really unfair," Twilight murmured. "Rarity should have won that, or Pinkie."

"Nah, if you only focus on the smile, I can see that one too," Sunset said.

"Besides, Pinkie won Class Clown, and Rarity was voted Best Dressed and Best Hair, so it's not like either of them really missed out," Rainbow assured her.

"All of this sounds kinda rough on anyone who didn't get the votes, or who got the wrong votes," Sun said. "It's making me glad I didn't go to combat school."

"At any school other than Canterlot, you would have been a shoo-in for Class Clown," Rainbow informed him.

"Is there not a difference between funny and foolish?" Ciel asked.

"Sometimes, sure," Rainbow agreed. "But sometimes, stupid can be funny."

"I bet you won something," Sunset said. "Let me see… your close quarters aren't good enough for Best All Around… Beauty and Brains."

Ciel pursed her lips together. "As it happens, I was voted Most Unique. I'm still not certain it was intended as a compliment."

"So you didn't go to combat school either, Sun?" Jaune asked.

"Nah," Sun replied. "I just picked up a few things growing up in Vacuo."

"What do you mean, either?" Rainbow said. "You didn't go to combat school?"

Jaune froze for a moment, with the look of someone who had forgotten that not everybody in the room knew his secret. "Well, funny story…" he began.

They ate, they talked, they laughed, and when they had eaten their fill the bin in the corner of the room was full to overflowing, and there were quite a few dishes in the kitchenette sink waiting for somebody to apply some elbow grease – and that person would probably be Sunset, given her lack of contribution so far – once they were done talking.

Right now, however, they had some information to share.

"So," Sunset said, clapping her hands together. "We've come to the serious bit."

"For a while," Rainbow said, her tone subdued.

Sunset shrugged at that. It implied an end to the serious mood that she was not certain would come before evening's end. She licked her lips and glanced at Ruby where she sat on the floor next to Penny. "Where shall we begin?" she murmured, as much to herself as to anyone else. "Where shall we begin?"

"Magic is real, and Sunset's got it!" The words burst out of Twilight's mouth like water gushing through a hole in a dam.

Silence descended on the dorm room. Pyrrha, Jaune, and Ruby – to whom this was not new – waited expectantly for any reaction from the Rosepetals, Blake, and Sun, to whom this was new.

Twilight laughed nervously. "Sorry," she said. "I just couldn't hold it in any longer."

Rainbow Dash blinked rapidly. "It… it's real? Like real? All of that stuff-"

"Yes!" Twilight cried triumphantly. "All of it is real, I was right, and you owe me an apology for implying that I was crazy!"

"I never implied that you were crazy!"

"You told me that people see things after they hit their heads!"

"That's a concussion, not craziness!"

"It didn't feel that way," Twilight said, quietly and with a touch of sullenness.

"I didn't… sorry," Rainbow said. "I wasn't trying to make you feel bad, I just… didn't believe you."

"I know."

"But you were right?" Rainbow asked. She looked at Sunset. "Twilight was right. It's all true?"

"I don't know about all of it," Sunset said. "I'm not even sure what all of it is – that's why Twilight got me those books – but magic does exist, and I have some."

"I don't understand," Penny said. "What do you mean when you say 'magic'?"

"That's what I'd like to know too," Blake declared, her tone wary. Her ears were pricked up sharply above her head, long and straight like arrowheads. "What do you mean? What are you talking about?"

"In some ways, 'magic' is a lazy catch-all term, for things currently beyond our scientific understanding," Twilight declared.

"My magic is not beyond scientific understanding; it's simply beyond scientific knowledge," Sunset corrected her. In this world, anyway. In Equestrian terms, Twilight's definition of magic as a kind of dark matter was wholly inaccurate, although she could see how it worked in Remnant. "And it's going to stay that way," she added, sweeping her gaze across the room and all its occupants before she focussed on Blake. "Have you never thought that my semblance was strangely wide-ranging?"

Blake's brow furrowed. "Some semblances are more versatile than others. My clones can be combined with dust to produce a variety of different effects; it's just not obvious because I don't have access to dust. You might say that Weiss' glyphs are strangely wide-ranging, but that doesn't make it magic."

"No," Sunset allowed. "But I don't have a semblance."

She wouldn't have thought that it would be possible for Blake's ears to stick up any higher on top of her head than they already were, but somehow, they managed it anyway. "You… you don't have a semblance?"

"It's magic," Sunset said. "I've been passing it off as my semblance. Which, incidentally, is a possible answer to your question, Dash: they have been using their abilities; you just didn't notice."

"Why…?" Blake began, but no other words followed the first, at least not straight away. "I'm sorry, Sunset, but why should… ? How can…?"

"You don't believe me?" Sunset suggested.

"I don't want to call you a liar," Blake said delicately, "but… it's a lot to take in."

"Would it help if I turned that chicken piece into a frog?" Sunset asked.

Blake's eyes widened. "You can do that?"

"It seems to be her favourite method of demonstration," Jaune observed.

"Whatever happened to the last frog?" asked Pyrrha.

"I let it out," Ruby explained. "It didn't seem right to keep it cooped up in here."

"It would have turned back into an orange if you'd left it alone," Sunset said.

"Oh."

Penny stood up, leaning forwards eagerly. "I'd like to see you turn something into a frog."

"I am uncertain that would be sanitary in the presence of food," Ciel said, "and this is not a children's party." She paused. "For my own part, I believe that you can do it; there is no demonstration necessary."

"You believe her?" Twilight asked. "You believe that magic exists?"

"The world is full of extraordinary things, some of which can appear… inexplicable," Ciel murmured. She clasped her hands together on her knee. "My mother once told me a story of a… it was after the conclusion of a particularly harrowing mission. She was flying a Skyray through the teeth of a snowstorm at night, having lost contact with all other members of her flight; one engine was out of action, communications were down, she was carrying six wounded men in need of medical attention, but she had lost contact with her home cruiser. No situation ever seemed more hopeless. And then… then she saw a light. A single light, as though a star had pierced the clouds but closer, so close to her airship, moving as though it were trying to guide her. My mother did not know what this light was, but she was out of options but not out of hope, and so, she followed this light, this guiding star, trailing it as it twisted and turned, keeping it ever before her until… until it disappeared, to be replaced a few seconds by the myriad lights of the Ardent, welcoming her home.

"There was no air traffic detected beside my mother's airship, no communications were received, and yet, something had guided her to safety. Just because the light cannot be explained does not mean that there was no light. There are more things in heaven and earth that we can dream of… or have yet dreamt of at least. We must have faith that all things will be revealed to us at need and that there is purpose to those things which we do not understand. If you say that you have magic and that that which you have led us to believe is your semblance is, in fact, said magic, then I believe you."

"I suppose you have no reason to lie about it," Blake said. "Or should I say, that you have no reason to stop lying, after having lied about it for some time already. But I still have questions."

"You and me both." Rainbow leaned back against the wall of the dorm room. "So the reason why you appeared to have gotten so much stronger since coming to Beacon compared to the way you sucked in combat school, that's because you decided to cut loose with your magic?"

Sunset nodded. "I was hiding my light under a bushel before." She grinned. "I'm not doing that any more, as you'll find out if we ever meet in the sparring ring."

Rainbow waved that off without responding to it. "Okay, so why hide in the first place?"

"Because I didn't want to get poked and prodded by scientists to try and find out how magic works and how they can duplicate it."

"But what if we could duplicate it?" Rainbow asked. "Maybe Twilight could figure out a way to copy it, to give it to everyone-"

"It doesn't work that way."

"How do you know, you haven't tried?"

"Because I know," Sunset insisted. "I know how my own powers work. They aren't something that I… my magic is an extension of myself, like my aura, almost. You can't just replicate it, and even if you got close, then it wouldn't be my magic, because other people aren't me. The power would change to fit them, their personality, their aptitudes and natures. You can't clone me." Her eyes narrowed. "Unless you've got secret Atlesian cloning tech that you're not telling anyone about?"

"Don't be ridiculous; we're not working on anything like that," Twilight said. "And if we were, I certainly wouldn't admit it," she added under her breath. "Anywayyy," she went on, drawing out the word a little more than was strictly necessary, "while you're probably right, I wouldn't mind taking a look at you with a couple of instruments."

"Hmm, let's think about that," Sunset murmured.

"Can you at least answer the questions you didn't get the chance to answer on the train because of Adam attacking?"

"Uh, yeah, okay, why not?"

"Have you always had these powers?"

"Yes," Sunset said. "I was born with them."

"Can you do anything with them that you haven't shown yet?"

"Yes," Sunset replied again, "but nothing useful in combat."

"Turning things into other things could be pretty useful in combat," Rainbow pointed out. "In fact, if you can do that, why do you waste time shooting laser beams?"

"Because aura blocks my magic," Sunset explained. "I could turn an inanimate object into a frog, but I couldn't turn you into a frog so long as your aura was up. I'd need to break your aura first, and at that point, I'd have won the fight anyway."

"How about weapons?"

"Weapons are conduits for aura."

"I know that," Rainbow replied sharply. "But not when nobody is holding onto them."

Sunset's mouth opened just a little, but no words came out. That didn't just happen. It was not possible that Rainbow Dash knew more about the way that Sunset's magic could be used in battle than Sunset herself.

I suppose General Ironwood likes her for a reason.

"Is it linked to your aura in any way?" Twilight asked, leaning forward expectantly.

"No, I've had my magic since before I unlocked my aura," Sunset said. Since before I knew what aura was. "It's like aura in that it's unique to me, but it's not connected."

"Do you know why you have it?" Blake inquired, her voice soft. "I mean, out of all the people in the world, why were you born with this… unique gift?"

"How do we know it's unique?" Jaune asked.

Blake frowned. "Because Sunset-"

"Is the only person willing to tell us about it," Jaune said.

"Hmm," Blake murmured. "That's… a good point."

"She's not unique," Twilight insisted. "There are reports of unexplained phenomena like the one that Ciel's mother described happening all over Remnant, and I think that magic… for want of a better name, is the cause."

"Perhaps, but it still doesn't answer my question," Blake pointed out.

"No," Sunset said. "But that… is my secret to keep."

Blake held Sunset's gaze for a moment, before she nodded. "Of course. The limits of your honesty are for you to set, not us."

"That's very understanding of you."

"It would be a little hypocritical of me to be anything else, don't you think?" Blake replied.

"I don't understand," Penny said. "What does this mean?"

"It doesn't mean anything," Sunset said. "I'm still me. I just… my abilities come from a slightly different place."

"I wouldn't say that it doesn't mean anything," Rainbow said. "It means Twilight was right all along, for one thing."

"And if Sunset exists, then that means there could be more out there," Twilight added.

"If they don't want to be found, you shouldn't look for them," Blake said. "Sun, how are you taking this? You've been very quiet."

Sun shrugged. "It's like Sunset said: it doesn't mean anything."

"You weren't supposed to agree with me!" Sunset snapped.

"It's like Ciel said: it's a big world, and there's a lot of stuff happening in it," Sun added. "It's cool for you, I guess, but… you know?"

"No," Sunset said. "I don't know, but apparently, neither do you." She rolled her eyes. "Anyway, in response to Blake's question, there isn't any need to go looking very far for others with magic, because there's someone else with magic sitting right here in this room."

Ruby leapt to her feet, striking a pose with two fingers held in front of her right eye, while with her other hand she held her cape around her as though she was trying to hide in it.

Penny gasped. "Ruby! You have magic too!"

"Yep!" Ruby announced proudly.

"Can you turn something into a frog?"

"No," Ruby admitted, deflating a little. "I… the truth is I don't really know what I can do. Or how I can do it."

"Twilight," Sunset said. "All the research that you've been doing into magic, and you never came across the idea of Silver Eyes?"

Twilight shook her head.

"What about 'The Warrior in the Woods'?" Jaune asked. "What about the tale of the Dragon and the Two Sons?"

"The warrior in 'The Warrior in the Woods' never actually does anything that can be described as magic," Twilight replied. "Her silver eyes are remarked on as a feature of beauty, not as a weapon. And… I've never heard of that other one."

"I can lend you the book, if you like," Pyrrha suggested.

"Ruby's eyes are of course notable for the uniqueness of their colour," Ciel said, "but you suggest that there is more to it than that?"

Ruby nodded. "My mom kept a diary; in it, she talks about using her silver eyes to zap grimm, to turn them to stone or burn them or things like that. She called it magic."

"We didn't believe it either," Jaune admitted, "until Sunset told us that she had magic too, then it started to seem a lot more plausible. If one kind of magic exists, then why not more?"

"Does Yang know about this?" Blake asked.

"About my eyes, yes," Ruby said, "but not about Sunset."

"Can you use this power?" asked Twilight.

Ruby's face fell a little. "No," she confessed. "In her diary, my mom says that it's activated by feelings of love, but… she doesn't really explain what that means, and Sunset's magic is too different from mine for her to be able to help. And Sunset doesn't want me to talk to Professor Ozpin about it-"

"Don't say it like that, Ruby; it makes it sound like I don't have good reasons," protested Sunset.

"Well, you kind of… don't," Jaune said.

"I have excellent reasons, thank you very much," Sunset declared. "I don't trust him."

"We know, you've said, repeatedly," Rainbow muttered.

"Professor Ozpin knows about the power of your eyes?" Ciel asked. "To be clear?"

"Yeah," Ruby confirmed. "He helped my mom learn to master them."

"That explains why he let you into Beacon early," Rainbow muttered.

Ruby went on, "That's why I could ask him for help if someone trusted him a little more."

"Well, I don't trust him, and you shouldn't trust him either," Sunset insisted.

"I am inclined to agree," Ciel said.

Pyrrha looked at Ciel in astonishment. "Excuse me?"

"Ruby, how effective are the Silver Eyes you speak of? Does your mother's diary offer any indication?"

"Pretty strong, I think," Ruby replied. "She used them to take out whole bunches of grimm, even if it did leave her pretty weak afterwards."

Ciel's face was creased by a frown. "The Headmaster of Beacon, a man sworn to defend the Kingdom of Vale, has knowledge of a powerful weapon against the grimm and sits on knowledge and weapon both. He could approach Ruby and offer his services, in spite of Sunset's disapproval, if wished to do so. Why does he not?"

"Perhaps he has some concern for Ruby as more than just a weapon," Pyrrha suggested, a touch of acid corroding the tone of her voice.

"That is no reason to keep what he knows a secret," Ciel said. "We should inform General Ironwood."

"No," Rainbow said. "We're not going to do that."

Ciel's eyebrows rose. "Is there a good reason why not?"

"Because that's not why they asked us here," Rainbow declared, getting to her feet. "Ruby and Sunset are telling us these things because they trust us, and so, we're not going to turn around and run our mouths about their secrets, not even to the General. Some things just aren't ours to tell."

Ciel hesitated for a moment, before she gave a curt nod of the head. "Very well. I understand and will keep all your confidences."

"Besides," Ruby said, "in my case, there's not much to tell, since I can't get my eyes to work."

"Perhaps I could help with that?" Twilight suggested. "I understand that Sunset is wary of being examined, but it might be that I can find a scientific explanation for your magic that will enable me to unlock your access to it."

"Really?" Ruby asked. "Do you think so?"

"It can't hurt to try, right?"

"I don't know, Twi," Rainbow said. "Remember that time you tried to scientifically analyse Pinkie?"

"The bruises wore off eventually."

"'Bruises'?" Pyrrha asked anxiously.

"Twilight had the bruises, not Pinkie," Rainbow explained quickly.

Ruby nodded after a moment of what looked like thought. "I guess it couldn't hurt," she murmured. "Sure, if you think you can help, then why not?"

"Great!" Twilight cried.

"I'm a robot," Penny announced.

Everyone looked at her.

"You know, since we're all sharing secrets," Penny said.

There was a moment of silence before the room – most of the room – collapsed into laughter.

"Thank you, Penny," Pyrrha said. "That was… I think we all needed that."

"Penny," Ciel began. "Miss Belladonna and Mister Wukong-"

"It's done now, Ciel," Rainbow said. "I'll explain to General Ironwood what happened. Kind of. In a way that doesn't say anything about Ruby or Sunset."

"Will you get into trouble?" Penny asked anxiously.

"Maybe," Rainbow admitted. "But it was worth it this once."

"And now everyone knows, we don't have to worry about it being a secret any more," said Ruby.

"You thought it was a secret," Sunset murmured. "I'd worked that out weeks ago."

"You did not!" Ruby declared.

Rainbow bent down and picked up her cup off the floor, raising it towards the ceiling. "Here's to us," she said, "and to a successful mission."

"To a successful mission!"
 
Chapter 35 - Her First Debriefing
Her First Debriefing​



"Are you frowning at me?" Sunset asked.

Blake hadn't realised that she was frowning, and she stopped as soon as she realised. "Sorry," she said. "I just… I can understand why General Ironwood might want to see me, but not why he'd ask you to come up here." The two of them stood in the corridor outside of General Ironwood's office aboard the Valiant. Or rather, Blake stood; Sunset slouched against the wall like a sack of flour. Blake suspected that she was doing it on purpose in order to demonstrate that she wasn't a part of General Ironwood's military and wouldn't be bound by its discipline.

It was the same reason that Sunset had her hands thrust into her pockets.

If Blake had been more determined to remain a mere ancillary of the Atlesian forces, then she might have been tempted to join her, if she had given Rainbow Dash a firm 'no' when the idea of transferring to Atlas, then maybe… but she had not given a firm 'no' for the good reason that she hadn't made her mind up yet. And so, she assumed a somewhat military bearing, back straight and hands by her sides, even if she wasn't actually standing to attention.

Shall I stay or shall I go? Rainbow's offer… it was a tempting one, not so much for the material advantages as for what you might call the spiritual ones. To be a part of something bigger than herself, bigger than just a four-man team – or a five-man team, even – to be a part of something large and powerful… something like the White Fang, but better.

But she'd been here before. The White Fang had seemed like the 'something better' not so very long ago. She had sat at the feet of Sienna Khan and listened to her talk about the need for justice and the need to take extreme measures in order to obtain that justice, and she had believed her, as she found herself starting to believe Rainbow and the others when they talked about how great and glorious Atlas was. She had a habit of getting swept away by the appeal of a cause when sold by someone passionate and convinced of its righteousness, and Rainbow Dash was certainly that.

Rainbow… Rainbow reminded her a little of Adam at times; they were both brave, each ferocious in battle, both utterly committed to the cause to which they had dedicated their lives, both able to sell that cause to others. To Blake. Of course, Rainbow Dash wasn't cruel, or at least, Blake hadn't seen her be cruel, and she had watched carefully.

She wasn't sure how much that lack of cruelty was the doing of Twilight and Rainbow's other friends and how much was simply the fact that Rainbow had more humanity than Adam. Were people born cruel or kind, or were they fashioned into one or the other by the circumstances in which they lived their lives? A philosophical debate which had eluded the greatest minds in Remnant, there was no chance that she would be able to solve it now while she waited for General Ironwood to see her.

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "Are you saying it's surprising that General Ironwood should want to speak to me?"

"No, I… you know what I meant," Blake said, with a slight huff in her voice.

Sunset snorted. "Yes. I do. Do you enjoy this?"

"'Enjoy this'?"

"Being summoned into the presence of the commanding general himself?" Sunset explained. "Does your heart thrill to the great honour that is done to you?"

"You sound much more like a Mistralian than an Atlesian sometimes," Blake pointed out.

"Thanks," Sunset said, a slight smile playing across her face. "I prefer Mistral to Atlas."

"They both have equally poor reputations when it comes to faunus rights," Blake pointed out.

Sunset sucked in a breath, and her tone acquired an edge of mockery as she said, "Ooh, do you suggest that Atlas might be a little bit racist? Rainbow would be horrified to hear it."

Blake gave her a flat look. "Rainbow isn't blind… not completely blind to the state of Atlas; she just… believes that it can be improved."

"And you?" Sunset asked. "Do you believe that it can be improved?"

"I don't know," Blake admitted. "I've never actually been to Atlas."

"Perhaps you should rectify that before you move there permanently," Sunset suggested.

"I haven't made up my mind to do that yet," Blake informed her. But all the same, it wasn't a bad idea; it was a little ridiculous that she was even considering transferring to a school in a kingdom that she'd never actually visited. Dash told her one story of Atlas, Ilia had told another; only with her own eyes could she actually judge whose account was closer to the truth. Only by going there could she see if it was really the kind of place she would want to live.

Maybe during the vacation, before the Vytal Festival starts.

Not that it matters, since I won't be competing in the Vytal Festival.
Blake was pretty sure there was no option for a team to compete with five members.

The point was, visiting Atlas might not be a bad idea. In fact, it was a very good idea.

"You changed the subject," Blake pointed out.

"Did I? When?"

"When I pointed out that Mistral's reputation on faunus rights was pretty poor."

"I didn't see any sign of that when I was there," Sunset replied.

"Might that be because you spent all of your time with aristocrats?" Blake suggested. "Perhaps if you had descended the slopes into the lower city, then you might have had a different experience."

"Why would I want to do that when I could associate with aristocrats instead?" Sunset asked.

Blake chuckled, but she also couldn't help but roll her eyes. "I'm just saying that the Mistralian upper class-"

"Are not perfect, lest you think I believe otherwise," Sunset said. "Far from it, in fact."

"I'm glad to hear you recognise that," Blake murmured, "but they are also not the entire city, still less the kingdom. Mistral is a lot more than Pyrrha and her class."

"You've spent some time in the lower environs, I presume?"

Blake nodded. "For a while, with the White Fang."

"How was it?"

"Poor," Blake said. "Prey to criminals of every kind. The White Fang in Mistral spends more time protecting faunus neighbourhoods from gangs than it does trying to advance the cause of faunus rights." She paused. "How was the peak?"

"Pompous, arrogant, full of themselves," Sunset said.

"That doesn't surprise me," Blake murmured. "Sunset?"

"Hmm?"

"You've known Rainbow Dash for some time, haven't you?"

"That depends how you define 'known,'" Sunset replied.

"Has she…?" Blake blinked. "Has she ever been cruel? Have you ever seen her be cruel?"

"She was an ass to me, does that count?" Sunset asked.

Blake stared at her flatly.

"Oh, I see, we're having a serious conversation now," Sunset muttered, coughing into one hand. "I… no, I can't say that I did ever see that. I wasn't close to her, you understand, but she was so loud that it was hard to ignore her. So… no. I never saw her be cruel to anyone. She wasn't as kind as Twilight or Fluttershy, but she was never cruel."

Blake suppressed the sigh of relief she wanted to let out. "I see."

"Why do you ask?"

Blake didn't reply. In fact, she looked away from Sunset to make clear just to what extent she didn't want to reply.

"She's not Adam," Sunset declared. "Rainbow has her faults, but she's not him."

Blake glanced at her. "How did you know?"

"I'm very perceptive," Sunset said, a slight grin playing across her face.

Blake snorted. "Thank you."

"Don't go to Atlas," Sunset said.

Blake couldn't help but smile. "You really don't want me to go, do you?"

"No, I don't," Sunset said. "I want you to stay here."

"Why?"

"Because… because we'll have more fun together," Sunset said. "More than you'll have in Atlas. Rainbow Dash… you'll be better off here in Beacon."

Before Blake could reply that she was not entirely convinced of that, the door into General Ironwood's office opened, and the yeoman stepped out into the corridor. "General Ironwood will see you now."

Sunset allowed Blake to go in first, and she stepped into General Ironwood's austere office. She heard Sunset's footsteps echo on the deck behind her.

The General had his back turned to them, looking out of the window at his fleet and at the city that they protected. Blake couldn't help but wonder if he genuinely liked the view or if this was some kind of power play by not showing them his face.

Or, perhaps, he just didn't want them to see his expression.

It was probably not the latter, since he turned to face them both as soon as the door slid shut behind them.

"Miss Belladonna, Miss Shimmer," he said. "Thank you both for coming."

"It's our pleasure, sir," Sunset said, softly but without hostility.

"I asked you both here because I've finished reading Rainbow Dash's report upon your recent mission," General Ironwood announced, explaining the matter which had puzzled them outside – at least in part. He began to walk around his desk. "Miss Shimmer, I hope you'll forgive me if I keep this brief: thank you, for protecting Twilight from that bastard."

Blake's ears pricked up. She supposed that she hadn't known General Ironwood long enough to be surprised by him swearing, but at the same time… she was surprised. Whether she had any right to be was another matter. There was nobody in the room who could have suggested whether she did or not.

Blake didn't miss the way that Sunset's hand twitched towards the wound on her stomach. "Thank you, sir," Sunset said. "I wish you could be thanking me for taking him out of the picture."

Blake sucked in her breath but held her peace. It wasn't her place to speak right now, especially not about this.

"Believe me, after the damage that he's wreaked over the years, I wish that too," General Ironwood admitted, "but I'm well aware of what a tough nut he is to crack, and I can't fault you for not finishing the job. From Rainbow's report, it seems you did the best you could in the circumstances."

Sunset's eyebrows rose a little. "Sir, you might be the first person who hasn't called me a fool for doing what I did."

"Sometimes, we have no choice but to throw our bodies into the firing line," General Ironwood declared. "If only because we have nothing else to put in the way. I'm sure that those who remonstrate with you for your actions do so out of concern for your safety, but if they keep it up, perhaps you ought to remind them all that you're a huntress-in-training: putting yourself in harm's way is what you signed up for."

"But Twilight didn't," Sunset said. "Did she, General?"

General Ironwood stared down at the Beacon student for a moment. "No, Miss Shimmer, she did not. I take it you're aware of exactly what Penny is?"

"Yes, sir. I was the last of my team to find out," – Sunset couldn't quite keep the irritation out of her voice as she said that – "but I'm aware. It… explains a lot."

"And as an outsider," General Ironwood said, "how does it make you feel? Knowing that we have built… someone like Penny."

Sunset was silent for a moment, considering her response. "It's a magnificent feat of engineering you've pulled off," she said. "It borders on… magical."

General Ironwood raised one eyebrow curiously. "You've been talking to Twilight, I see."

"Yes, sir."

"Your appreciation of the efforts of the Polendina brothers is noted," General Ironwood said, "but what I meant was what you thought of the ethics of it. Does it alarm you that we can create Penny?"

"No, sir," Sunset said. "No offence to Penny, but for all that she's a technological marvel, I'd still say Rainbow Dash is more reliable. I don't think she's going to replace us any time soon. I know that she's new, but if we never did anything new because it might seem strange to people, then we would never advance, would we?"

"No, I suppose we wouldn't," General Ironwood conceded. "And you are correct; Twilight is not a huntress-in-training. She's a scientist, here to monitor Penny during this, her field testing."

"It can't have been an easy decision for you to send her out into the field," Sunset guessed. "She matters to you, doesn't she General?"

"The life of every single boy and girl in my academy, every single man and woman under my command, matters to me, Miss Shimmer," General Ironwood declared. "But you're right: Twilight is dear to me. Which is why I'm grateful to you, for keeping her safe. Thank you, Miss Shimmer."

Sunset understood that she was being dismissed. She bowed her head. "Thank you, sir. Your praise is the highest reward I could expect for my service."

General Ironwood folded his arms. "I'm sure that there are some in Mistral or Vale who would appreciate such flattery, but not in this office."

Sunset smiled. "Can't blame a girl for trying, sir." She bowed again, from the waist this time, although not deeply so, and stepped backwards out of the room. The door opened behind her and then closed in front of her face.

"If I may, sir," Blake murmured, "why did you send Twilight out into the field?"

General Ironwood was silent. "Someone had to go," he said. "Doctor Polendina didn't believe that Penny was ready to go out into the field at all, but the prospect of another year's delay on top of all the money, time, and resources sunk into her development… the Council was growing impatient and, I admit, so was I."

He turned away from Blake and began to walk back towards the window with its panoramic view of Vale. He did not reach the window, however, but stopped and looked down at his desk, at the photographs that Blake couldn't see. "I championed the Penny project. I selected it to go forward out of several funding submissions from some of the top minds in Atlas. Having a member of Doctor Polendina's lab team – someone young enough to pass as a student alongside Penny – accompany her in case any issues arose was the compromise that enabled us to get things moving. There were only really two candidates, Twilight volunteered, and she had a lot to recommend her over the other girl I could have sent. In the end, I didn't have much choice."

Blake's eyes narrowed just a little. "Sunset thought that you'd assigned Rainbow Dash to Penny's team in order to protect Penny, but it was actually to protect Twilight, wasn't it, sir?"

General Ironwood looked up at her. "It was to protect both of them," he said. "Twilight, yes, but also Penny if her performance was not everything that we expected of her. If Doctor Polendina was correct, if Penny turned out not to be ready, then I knew that Dash – with Soleil's help – would bring them home."

"You think a great deal of her, don't you, sir?" Blake said. "Not just a lot for a faunus, but a lot, period."

General Ironwood looked up at her. "I trust her completely."

"Why, sir?" Blake asked. "If I may?"

General Ironwood looked into Blake's eyes for a moment. "Why don't you ask Dash herself, Miss Belladonna, see if she'll tell you?"

In other words, she might be willing to tell me, but you're not, not yet. "That's fair enough, sir."

General Ironwood nodded. "So, how was your first mission with the Atlesian forces?"

"It… was not what I expected, sir," Blake admitted, "but at the same time, it confirmed some of my worries about working with Atlas."

"Oh? Such as?"

"On the flight to Cold Harbour, Rainbow thought it was necessary to warn me that the base commander-"

"Might not mind their manners," General Ironwood finished for her. "I'm afraid that's something every faunus student learns." He paused. "How was it?"

"There was no problem, sir," Blake said. "Captain Blackberry was extraordinarily helpful and sympathetic to the faunus in and around the town. But that isn't really the point. The point is that it could have been so much worse, that even Rainbow Dash, who is incredibly loyal to Atlas and its ideals, thought that it might be worse."

"I won't deny that there are a few fossils in the high command who haven't moved with the times," General Ironwood confessed. "I have hope that the new generation of rising stars will be more tolerant."

"If I may speak freely sir, you have more hope in the new generation to be free of prejudice than I do," Blake said, thinking of Cardin and those like him. She frowned. "General Ironwood, are you… aware of Rainbow's plans?"

"Do I know that she means to rise to take my place one day and use the power of this office to improve the condition of the faunus? Of course I do," General Ironwood said. "She asked me if I thought it was feasible."

Blake's eyebrows rose. "And did you?"

"Yes," General Ironwood said. "Are you aware, Miss Belladonna, that I hold two seats on the Atlas council?"

"No, sir, I wasn't."

"One in my position as Commanding General and another as Headmaster of Atlas Academy," General Ironwood explained. "The two seats don't have to be combined, and haven't always, but imagine what a faunus holding both or even one of those seats would be able to accomplish."

"Will it happen, sir?"

"It will take a lot of work on Dash's part," General Ironwood allowed, "but I don't know anyone more willing to work hard for something she believes in than Rainbow Dash."

Blake felt a twinge of envy for Rainbow Dash. "She's lucky to have someone who believes in her."

"Dash has plenty of people who believe in her," General Ironwood replied. "I'm fortunate to have someone I can believe in."

"Do you know that she's asked me to transfer to Atlas?"

General Ironwood looked into Blake's eyes. "No," he said. "I didn't. Although, having read Rainbow Dash's report, I can understand why."

"I didn't really do anything, sir."

"You assisted in the capture of Roman Torchwick; that's not nothing."

"Others did a lot more than I did, sir."

"Everyone plays their part in battle, and a part being less dramatic makes it no less notable," General Ironwood informed her. He clasped his arms behind his back. "Atlas Academy does not usually accept transfer students, but with your grades and combat experience alongside our forces, I'm sure that an exception could be made in your case."

"Aren't you the one that gets to decide if an exception is made, sir?"

"I am, so you should trust my confidence," General Ironwood informed her. "If, that is, you want to transfer."

Blake glanced down at the deck. There was a dent in the floor, and she couldn't work out how it had gotten there. "I don't know, sir."

General Ironwood sat down behind his desk. "I suppose Dash has already given you the sales pitch?"

Blake smiled. "Yes, General, she has."

General Ironwood nodded. "Your feelings about possible racism among the senior staff aside, what was it like fighting with Team Rosepetal?"

"It was a different style than the one taught at Beacon," Blake said. "I'm not ready to call it better on the basis of one mission. And I'm certainly not ready to judge Atlas on the basis of one team."

"If you would like to accompany other teams on training missions as they come up, that can be arranged," General Ironwood suggested.

"I… yes, sir, thank you," Blake said. "I'd also like to visit Atlas during the vacation."

"That depends on the threat posed by the White Fang at the end of the semester," General Ironwood said, "but in principle, I've no objection to that either. You are considering it, then?"

"Yes, sir," Blake admitted. "I am."

"May I ask why?" General Ironwood inquired. "You don't seem like the kind of student who would be excited by high tech gadgets or the ability to call in fire support."

"Does that make me a poor fit for your academy, General?"

"No," General Ironwood denied. "Although it means you may have something to learn when it comes to adapting to our philosophy." The general took pause for a moment. "We don't train Heroes at Atlas Academy, Miss Belladonna. Every student who passes through the halls of my school is a hero in my eyes, but we do not train Heroes. Do you understand the distinction?"

"Do you mean someone who fights alone, for their own glory?"

"Alone, or with only a handful of chosen companions like some knight or warrior prince of old," General Ironwood corrected. "If your ambition is to roam the dark places of the world with only your own strength – or the strength of the handful you trust to stand by your side – to preserve you, then I wish you luck, but Atlas Academy isn't for you. At Atlas, there are no soloists, only instruments in a grand orchestra. Scales on a leviathan."

"So I understand, sir, and honestly… that's what appeals to me. The chance to be a part of something bigger than myself… if only I could be sure that it was something good as well."

General Ironwood said, "I consider this great creation of ours to be not only good but great, and I hope that Dash would say the same, but I don't expect you to take either of our words for it."

"No, sir. This is something… I have to decide for myself." I owe it to myself not to make another mistake in choosing a cause to fight for.

"That's fair enough, Miss Belladonna," General Ironwood said. "When you do decide, just let me know."

"Yes, sir. General, has Roman Torchwick said anything yet regarding the plans of the White Fang? Or anything else?"

"No, he's not talking," General Ironwood said. "A few more days in solitary, and I hope that will change."

"And if it does-"

General Ironwood smiled slightly. "You'll be one of the first to know, Miss Belladonna."

"Thank you, sir."
 
Chapter 36 - Science and Magic
Science and Magic​



"So," Twilight asked, "how was the General?"

Sunset leaned back in her chair. "He thanked me for saving your life," she said. "His gratitude was effusive."

Twilight looked around from the machine that she had been examining. "Really?"

"No," Sunset conceded. "But it would have if he weren't such a block of stone, I'm sure."

Twilight frowned behind her glasses. "General Ironwood is not a block of stone," she snapped. "In any sense."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "Okay, Twilight, I didn't mean anything by it."

Team SAPR's garage was a little crowded. Each team was assigned a garage to store any vehicles that they might have – Yang's bike, Flash's car, Sunset's motorcycle – and wished to bring onto campus with them. The garages were bare and uninviting things, plain grey breeze block that offered no meaningful heat insulation and were pretty depressing to look at to boot, not to mention not terribly well-lit, but they were a little isolated from the rest of the campus, and they were large enough to accommodate the possibility – rare, admittedly, but still present – of a team having multiple vehicles that they wished to keep in one place. Which meant, since Team SAPR had only Sunset's idiosyncratic beauty of a bike, there was plenty of space in the quiet, secluded place for Twilight to run her little science experiment.

Sunset, Ruby, and Penny each sat in the garage upon old swivel chairs, worn out and not particularly comfortable, that Sunset had found by the skips at the back of the dorms; someone hadn't wanted them any more, but they were good for one more use, and that was all – hopefully – that they would need for this.

They were sat around an advanced Atlesian aura monitoring device, a tall, sleek, white machine that looked far too modern and clean to belong in this rather dark and slightly dinghy space, let alone sharing it with Sunset's hybrid motorcycle. A screen, displaying a lot of data relating to aura, sat above what Sunset thought to be a holoprojector, although it was not currently projecting anything. A series of black cables ran from the machine to the battery pack and to Ruby, Sunset, and Penny, who were all hooked up to the machine via black, plastic feeling monitors wrapped around their uncovered forearms.

Another machine in the same white, pristine, slender Atlesian mode was monitoring their brain activity, with three lines, running horizontally and rippling up and down on the screen. Finer cables led to it from the nodes attached to the sides of the temples of the three huntresses.

A third machine, to which Ruby and Sunset were also hooked up, this time via their other arms, monitored vital signs.

Sunset had to admit, the fact that that was considered necessary was a little concerning.

Jaune stood not too far away from Twilight and her machines, making a light scuffling sound with his feet as he twitched from one foot to the other. He might have a part to play in all of this, if Twilight decided that a stimulus to the aura was just what the scientist ordered. Pyrrha stood still and silent near the garage door, mostly visible for the reflection of the dim garage lights upon her gilded armour. Ciel stood next to Penny, one hand upon her shoulder, her blue eyes darting from Sunset to Ruby and then back again.

The door was shut. They were encased within.

Twilight turned away from Sunset, looking at her aura monitoring device, or seeming to. "I'm sorry," she said. "I just… people talk about General Ironwood like… it isn't fair, the things that they say. But you didn't mean it, and I shouldn't have reacted as though you did."

Sunset snorted. "It's mutual, then."

"Hmm?" Twilight asked.

"You care about him," Sunset explained. "The same way he cares about you."

"Oh," Twilight said. "Um, yes, I… of course I do. General Ironwood is… to be honest, I can't imagine our forces without him. I know, intellectually, that there must have been a time before him – in fact, I can tell you the name of his predecessor – but at the same time, and at the same time as I know that he won't always be around, that there will be a day when someone else will take his place… I can't really imagine that day coming."

"Not even if Rainbow Dash was the one taking his place?" Sunset asked.

Twilight blinked. "That… would require me to be able to imagine what Rainbow Dash will be like when she's older, and I just… is it weird that I can't do that? Not just with Rainbow, with anyone really? I can't imagine us grown up."

"And yet, it will happen to all of you nonetheless," Sunset murmured. "Except for you, Penny," she added, glancing past Ruby to where the newly-revealed robot sat on the far side of the garage. "You'll… do you have a plan for what you're going to do about that?"

"Do I need a plan for what I'm going to do about that?" Penny asked.

"Someone should have one," Sunset replied. "You don't really look seventeen now; it'll be really noticeable when everyone else is twenty-one, and you still look about fifteen."

"Some people stay looking young," Ruby pointed out. "Dad and Uncle Qrow haven't aged a day since they were at Beacon."

"I'm sure that's what they'd like you to believe."

"No, it's really true; I've seen pictures," Ruby insisted. She paused for a moment. "They haven't changed their clothes since then either."

"That's… a choice," Sunset muttered. "I take it, then, that the answer is that you don't have a plan for how to fake the appearance of getting older."

"No," Twilight said softly. "It… hasn't come up."

"Is that because Penny will be able to tell everybody the truth by then?" Ruby suggested.

"Do you think I should?" Penny asked, her tone wavering between eagerness and wariness. "I mean, what if… what if people find out what I really am and… they don't like me?"

Pyrrha took a step forward, coming a little more into the light than she had been before. "We like you just fine, Penny," she pointed out. "Finding out your truth didn't change one bit how we feel about you."

"You're not most people," Sunset said under her breath.

Ciel must have caught her words, because she said, "Indeed, as gratifying as your acceptance of Penny has been… it cannot be counted on to be universally replicated. We must take into account the possibility that there will be adverse reactions to Penny's nature. Which is why her secret ought not to be shared more widely than it already has been."

"You don't trust us to hold our tongues?" Sunset asked.

Ciel sighed. "I wish that nothing had been said to Mister Wukong. There is a certain fecklessness about him that makes him hard to trust."

"Feckless?" Sunset repeated. "There's nothing feckless about Sun. Stupid, sure, but not feckless."

"He has repeatedly abandoned his team-"

"Because they don't matter to him, and why should they?" Sunset demanded.

"Because they're his team?" Ruby reminded her.

"And he's found something that matters to him more than they do: Blake," Sunset declared.

"Your tone suggests you find virtue in that," Ciel said. "I confess, I cannot see it."

"When a man loves a woman," Sunset said, her voice adopting a certain haughty air, "he puts her at the very centre of his life and world." She twisted around in her seat to affix Jaune with a piercing look. "Devoting himself to her and sacrificing all his pleasures to her happiness. Otherwise, he is merely playing with her affection, and it is cruel beyond words to use a maiden's heart so."

"What are you glaring at me for?" Jaune asked nervously.

"I'm just exercising my neck muscles," Sunset said casually, looking away from him once she was sure that he had gotten the point. For all his faults, she found that she kind of liked Sun; he wasn't likely to treat Blake the way that Flash had treated her.

"I've never heard anything like that before," Ruby said.

"Then hearken to my wisdom, Ruby," Sunset said. "You need someone older and wiser telling you what to do."

"I like a good singalong more than probably anyone here," Twilight interjected, "but please tell me you're not about to start singing 'Sixteen Going On Seventeen' from Edelweiss."

"Of course not," Sunset snapped. "That guy was a complete jackass."

"In any case, no offence to Sunset-"

"But you're about to insult me."

"-but Ruby, I wouldn't necessarily take Sunset's words on the subject of relationships too much to heart."

"I suppose that she should take your advice instead," Sunset muttered. Listen to Twilight long enough, Ruby, and she'll teach you how to get Jaune away from Pyrrha. She could accept the fact that Twilight had not intentionally set out to steal Sunset's boyfriend, but at the same time, that kind of made it even worse; Twilight hadn't set out to do it, but nevertheless, she had accomplished precisely that. She didn't need to try; she was just so pretty, so sweet, so nice that men fell over themselves to ask her out. "How's Timber Spruce?" She took a slightly wicked glee in the way that Twilight's face flushed.

"He, um, I mean we, uh… it, uh, didn't work out," Twilight muttered. "Long distance, it was fun, but we didn't really, you know. I mean it's not like he was a bad guy or anything-"

"Perhaps we should focus on the reason we are here," Ciel suggested pointedly and with something of a glare in Sunset's direction. "Then we can all escape this rather dismal place."

You're no fun at all, are you?

Twilight, on the other hand, seemed to find Ciel's intervention rather gratifying. "Thank you, Ciel. That's an excellent idea." She coughed into her hand. "Ahem. Thank you… both of you," she added, in a tone that suggested she was a little less thankful for Sunset's presence than she might have been, "for coming. And thank you, Penny, for agreeing to be our control."

"I thought you were in control?" Penny said.

"I did too," Ruby agreed.

"A control, sometimes known as a control group, is a scientific term," Twilight explained. "It refers to the… the normal element in an experiment. By looking at Penny's aura, I can see if there are any abnormalities in yours or Sunset's auras that might be caused by your magic."

"But my aura isn't normal," Penny pointed out. "Not like yours or Ciel's."

"It's true that your aura is, as yet, unformed," Twilight conceded, "and in some ways, it might have been better to use Ciel as the control, but… well, to be honest, after I told everyone that I needed this equipment in order to run some checks on you, Penny, it makes me feel a little less dishonest if I run a couple of checks on you." She laughed nervously.

"'Unformed'?" Ruby murmured. "What do you mean, Penny's aura is unformed?"

"I mean… it's probably best if I show you," Twilight replied. "In fact, I will show you, because this is really cool. At least, I think it is anyway. As you might be able to guess from the presence of this technology and the fact that, well, Penny exists, we in the Defence Advanced Research Commission – pronounced 'dark' – have begun investigating aura from a purely scientific standpoint, stripping away the mysticism with which many past generations imbued it."

"Is that possible?" Pyrrha asked. "We're talking about the reflections of our souls, Twilight; how can that be stripped of… of reverence? And why would you want to?"

Twilight glanced at her. "I understand that aura is a wonderful thing-"

"Aura is far more than just wonderful," Pyrrha murmured. "Aura is… aura is a gift; a shield of light to guard us against the darkness and to enable us to fight against them."

"A gift from whom?" Twilight countered.

Pyrrha was silent for a moment. "That," she admitted, "I do not know."

"That ignorance does not disprove her point," Ciel declared. "The fact remains that aura is our link to the heavenly, to something more than human."

"Can that really be true, when aura is something that all humans have the potential to access?" Twilight asked.

It was clear from the way that she bit her lip that Ciel was not happy about that answer, yet nevertheless, she did not reply, save only to say, "In any case, please continue."

"Right," Twilight said, speaking a little more softly. "Anyway, as I was saying, we at Dark have been researching aura, its applications, its nature, and what we've discovered – one of the things that we've discovered – is really pretty neat." She tapped into the keyboard jutting out at a forty-five degree angle from the aura monitor, and the holographic projector burst into life, a light blue glow emitting from it as it began to project into the air in the garage.

What it projected was an amorphous green blob, shapeless yet moving gently as though it were alive, pulsing somewhat in a manner that reminded Sunset of a heart. And yet, in no other way did it resemble a heart at all; it was just a mass of something, resembling nothing.

"What is it?" Sunset asked.

"That is Penny's aura," Twilight explained. "It doesn't look like anything because, well, because – and I have to admit that this is only a theory, but it's a theory supported by all the present evidence-"

"Get to the point," Sunset urged.

"The point is that Penny hasn't finished figuring out who she is as a person yet," Twilight replied.

She hasn't found her cutie mark yet, in other words, Sunset thought.

"At least, that is the prevailing view amongst we who've been looking at this," Twilight went on. "It appears that, as a person grows and develops, as they figure out who they are, their aura starts to form into… well, why don't I show you?" She turned back to the keyboard and began to type away again. "This is… oh."

Sunset's eyes widened as the image on the holographic projector changed, the shapeless green mass disappearing to be replaced instead by a red rose.

And it was beautiful.

Sunset was not a great horticultural enthusiast, but she had never seen a flower so perfect as the one that was being projected before her eyes at this moment. Every petal was perfectly shaped, and there were so many petals, they rose in layers to make up the complete flower which blossomed to their view. Surely, no true rose could be so red; surely, no true rose could be shaped so consistently, without any defects of variation; surely, no true rose could hold the eye like this rose did.

"Is that you, Ruby?" Penny asked. "Your aura is… it's so lovely."

"And so well-formed," Twilight murmured. "Usually, at your age – or even at our age – I'd expect much more of a work in progress. You must be astonishingly self-actualised for… not just for your age, but period."

"Um, thanks?" Ruby muttered. "Uh… can I ask a question?"

"You don't know what self-actualised means, do you?" Twilight asked.

"Nope."

"It means you know exactly who you are."

"Doesn't everybody know that?"

Sunset laughed. "Far from it, Ruby, although life might be easier if that were true."

"Hmm," Twilight murmured.

"Is everything okay?" Ruby asked.

"Fascinating," Twilight said softly as she leaned forward.

"What is it?" asked Jaune.

"These silver lines on the edges of the rose," Twilight said, tapping the keyboard without looking at it so as to magnify the view of a single rose petal. Sure enough, the red of the petal was bordered with lines of silver around the edges, as though in adornment to a jewelled rose fashioned for ornament. "They… I've never seen anything quite like that before. Everyone's aura is only ever one colour– red in Ruby's case – so what is that silver doing there?"

"Silver eyes, silver on her aura?" Sunset suggested.

"As good a working hypothesis as any," Twilight allowed. "Do you mind if I bring up your aura for a moment?"

"I'd rather you didn't; it's likely to be a little embarrassing by comparison," Sunset remarked.

Twilight looked at her. "Do you mean that, or are you just being you?"

Sunset sighed. "Go on, get on with it."

As she had expected, the hologram of Sunset's aura looked rather embarrassing by comparison with Ruby's. Everyone was too polite to say anything, but nevertheless, Sunset felt her cheeks heating up as she averted her eyes from the child's sloppy crayon drawing of a sun being projected in front of her.

"Now, this is interesting," Twilight said. "Your magic is green, isn't it? That's the colour of your shields and your energy bursts."

"That's right," Sunset answered, still not looking.

"But I don't see any green here at all."

"That's because my magic isn't linked to my aura," Sunset replied. "Just as I told you."

"But Ruby's is?" Twilight inquired.

"It's a different kind of magic; it doesn't have to obey the same rules."

"I would have thought there'd be consistent principles behind it," Twilight mused. "Or at least some shared bedrock. Apparently not."

Let's be fair, we are talking about magic from two different worlds, Sunset thought. It would be amazing if there was consistency.

Jaune took a step forward. "Does knowing that Ruby's magic is connected to her aura in some way help you to… to help Ruby use it?"

"Hmm," Twilight mused wordlessly. "I, um… Sunset? Do you have any ideas at all? I know that it's not the same kind of magic, but, well, at least you have magic that you can use, so you're still the closest thing to an expert that we have."

"I would be an expert if we were discussing my own magic," Sunset insisted, "but this… if it's linked to aura, Ruby, can you focus your aura on your eyes? Maybe it just needs a strong boost, and if that doesn't work, we'll get Jaune to stimulate you."

"I'll try," Ruby murmured, "but I'm not that good at concentrating my aura."

"You can do it," Pyrrha said softly. "It's just a question of focus. Remove yourself from your surroundings and focus only upon yourself. Let the wall fall away until you are all that remains."

"That sounds easier than it is," Ruby commented plaintively.

"Yes," Pyrrha admitted, "but even so, I have faith in you."

"We all do," Jaune added.

Ruby smiled, if only for a moment, but in that moment, her eyes sparkled in the gloomy garage. But then the smile faded, and she closed her eyes and – judging by the look on her face – tried to concentrate.

It was either that, or something in her stomach disagreed with her, judging by the way that she was starting to scrunch up her face more and more.

Everyone in the garage was silent. Even Penny seemed to understand the importance of concentration for this. They all fell silent, and they all waited for Ruby, to see if anything would come of this.

Sunset herself thought it was not likely; if all it took was a sufficient application of aura, then surely, Ruby would have already had this down by now? If she just didn't have enough aura, then… what was the point of a power that required her to have Jaune-levels of inhuman aura capacity to actually do anything with it? It would be like most unicorns not being able to do any magic because they lacked the sheer power level required. Of course, it was not so; everypony had as much magic as they needed to follow their path in life as set out by their cutie mark, and Sunset was almost certain that it was the same in this case.

She was almost certain that this was not going to work, both because Ruby ought to have enough aura ordinarily to make use of her silver eyes if aura was required and also because aura wasn't magic. Magic in Remnant might graft itself onto aura, but aura was not the same as magic; at least, Sunset did not perceive it so.

She had mainly suggested this to buy herself a little time while she thought about other options.

Of course, there was no guarantee it wouldn't work; if it did, that would be great for Ruby… and Sunset would have a lot to think about in regards to how she saw the powers of the world and their relationship.

Ruby's eyes snapped open – and she cried out for a moment before shutting her eyes tight shut again.

"Ruby?" Pyrrha asked anxiously, taking a couple of steps forward. "What's wrong?"

"Did you know that if you concentrate your aura in your eyes, it makes you see better?" Ruby replied, in a pained, wincing tone. "Not a great idea to look into a light when that happens."

"Oh my," Pyrrha gasped. "Ruby, I'm sorry. Are you alright?"

"I can see a lot of colours in front of my eyes," Ruby declared, "but I'll be okay. Eventually."

"I'm not detecting any unusual readings from your aura," Twilight observed. "Or in your brain activity, for that matter. That doesn't seem to have done anything. Perhaps if Jaune were to-"

"I'm not sure that's a good idea," Pyrrha said, in a firmer tone that she was often wont to use. "Considering what happened when Ruby focused just her own aura around her eyes, she might permanently damage them if Jaune were to boost her aura in that area."

"Yeah, I don't really want to do that," Jaune added. "Besides, if it's about aura, then Ruby ought to be able to activate it with her own aura, right?"

"You make a good point," Sunset murmured, phrasing it as a concession and not something that she had already known before she suggested a pointless exercise to Ruby. "Twilight, how is that machine working out that Ruby's aura looks like that?"

"It's very technical."

"Try me."

"It's measuring the responses to multi-spectral animatropic resonance cascades."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "What in the cages of Tartarus are 'multi-spectral animatropic resonance cascades'?"

"I warned you it was very technical," Twilight replied. "Basically, it's an ultrasound for the soul."

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "Are you serious?"

"Yes," Twilight said. "Of course, it is still a very young science."

"More like pseudoscience," Sunset muttered. 'Multi-spectral animatropic resonance,' what kind of word salad is that?

"Sunset, do you have an idea?" Ruby asked.

"I don't know," Sunset growled. "I have always known that my magic was there, and so the fact that you can't just sense it is… frustrating."

"But not too surprising," Jaune said. "You might have always been able to sense your magic, but I didn't know that my aura was there until Pyrrha unlocked it in the forest."

"But Ruby does know that her aura is there," Sunset said. "So are you sure that you can't feel any… growths, for want of a better word, upon it?"

Ruby shook her head. "I can't feel anything except my aura." She paused. "So, even when you were starting to learn magic, you never had to work to… to get it out of you?"

"I had to work, but that isn't the same as not being able to feel it there at all," Sunset replied. "But… maybe there is something that I can do, but not here. I'd need to… to think about it a little more." Think about it and consult with Princess Twilight. "Twilight, is there nothing that you can do?"

"I don't know what I'm doing," Twilight admitted. "I've never seen anything like this before; this is… it's amazing that we were able to pick this up on Ruby's aura, but apart from that… I mean, we could try running a charge through Ruby's eyes and see if that jumpstarts something-"

"I don't think that's a particularly good idea," Pyrrha said firmly.

"No, probably not," Twilight admitted. She sighed dispiritedly. "I'm sorry, guys; this has been a complete bust. Like everything else lately."

"'Everything else'?" Penny repeated. "What do you mean, Twilight? Things have been going wonderfully so far, haven't they?"

"I meant… it doesn't matter, Penny; you're absolutely right. I'm sorry, Ruby. I'll keep studying the data that we've collected; maybe I'll have a brainwave."

"Don't worry about it," Ruby said. "If you figure something out, then that's great; if not… my mother managed to figure it out, and I'm sure I'll get there eventually."

Twilight smiled thinly. "That's very kind of you, but it doesn't stop me feeling like I've just wasted all of your time."

"It's okay," Ruby insisted. "Even though it didn't work, that doesn't mean it wasn't worth a shot."

"Like I said, it's very kind of you to say so," Twilight murmured. "Do you need any help getting out of all the equipment?"

"Nah, it's okay," Ruby said, pulling off the aura monitor. "Do you need help putting all of this stuff away?"

"No, thank you, I'll be fine," Twilight said, and with a little rustling and popping, Ruby, Sunset, and Penny unplugged themselves from all the scientific instruments. Pyrrha put one arm around Ruby's shoulder as the two of them – and Jaune and Penny – started towards the garage door which opened to admit the light into the dark, enclosed space.

"Sunset?" Ruby asked. "Aren't you coming?"

"I'll catch up," Sunset assured them.

Ciel looked at Sunset for a moment, and something unspoken passed between them; she nodded at Sunset – a curt nod, but at the same time a courteous one – and joined Penny and the others in leaving the garage, leaving Sunset and Twilight alone.

Their footsteps and the sounds of their talk died away.

"I really don't need help packing up," Twilight insisted as she knelt down on the ground and began to gather up wires.

"Maybe I just feel helpful," Sunset replied, using her telekinesis to pick up some cables off the floor and bundled them up in a coil. "So, what's up?"

"You mean more than my sense of failure?" Twilight asked.

"You aren't having a sense of failure because this one thing didn't work out."

"Aren't I?" Twilight responded. "I've spent half my life searching for magic, and now that I've found it, I can't understand it at all."

"It's your first try," Sunset reminded her. "You think I mastered every spell on my first try? Sometimes, it took until my second try."

Twilight looked up, a chuckled escaping her lips.

"But seriously," Sunset said, flopping back down into the old chair, "the study of magic is not something that can be rushed. Amongst my people, some… people spend their whole lives devoted to it."

"I don't have the luxury of a whole life to devote to it."

"You've got more than the time we spent here."

"I know," Twilight said. "It's just…"

"It's just that something else is bothering you," Sunset said. "Something related to Penny."

Twilight froze. "What makes you say that?"

"You clammed up when she asked you what was wrong," Sunset said. "You didn't want to hurt her feelings."

Twilight rose to her feet. "Penny… can be sensitive," she confessed. "We never want to upset her." She sat down in the chair recently vacated by Ruby. "It's not just Penny," she clarified. "It's also the fact that I haven't been able to trace the source of the video exposing Blake. Whoever they are, the means they undertook to protect themselves are incredibly sophisticated, and I… It just feels like I'm failing at everything that people are counting on me to accomplish."

"How are you letting down Penny?"

"Does it matter?"

"Maybe I can help?" Sunset offered.

Twilight frowned. She hesitated for a moment before pulling out her scroll and opening it up. Her fingers, lithe and delicate, flew across the screen to conjure up a holographic sword, a weapon that, at first glance, seemed to be one of Penny's weapons. With both hands, balancing the scroll upon her lap, Twilight reached for the holographic sword and began to pull it apart, dismantling what would have been the hilt if this had been a normal sword, turning it into its component parts.

"Is it classified?" Sunset asked. "Is that why you can't say anything?"

Twilight's hand began to glow with a faint purple light as she levitated a chocolate bar – one of the big, chunky ones that came in detachable blocks – out of her bag and into her waiting hand. She kept her eyes on Sunset as her hands unwrapped the chocolate. "Do you know anything about complex robotics?"

Sunset folded her arms and said nothing while she looked at Twilight's hologram. She was embarrassed to admit that it took her a moment to realise that it wasn't actually one of Penny's swords; the blade was the same, but the rear – the 'hilt' and the 'pommel' for want of better words – were much larger and bulkier than Penny's actual blades.

"Let me see," Sunset said. "You're not paying any attention to the blade or the laser cannon, but you have got a receiver and a dust battery which Penny doesn't need right now unless… you want to take her wireless, don't you?"

Twilight said nothing, but her silence said everything that Sunset needed it to.

Sunset kept her voice reasonably low. "I'm guessing that wireless weapons were always your original goal, but that you couldn't make it work, and so, you had to go with wire filaments, and now… you haven't given up hope."

Twilight frowned and sighed as she pushed her glasses back up the bridge of her nose. "It's not that it didn't work," she said. "The wireless system works just fine: a dust battery for independent power and a receiver to pick up the command signals from Penny – she even has the transmitter built in; it's just a redundant system right now. The swords already have thrusters for guidance and propulsion. The problem is that the power pack and the receiver made the back end of the sword too big to fit inside Penny's back-pack in the numbers required." Twilight sighed again. "It's far from ideal, but the council demanded results. General Ironwood couldn't stall them any longer. Hence, wires, and Penny will be stuck with wires unless I can figure out some way to miniaturize all this, and I just can't see it!" She picked up the scroll and threw it away; only Sunset grabbing it in the embrace of her own telekinesis stopped it from clattering onto the garage floor.

"I'm sorry," Twilight said. "I just… I've been working on this for months, and I don't feel like I'm any closer to getting it now than when I started."

"You need to have that many swords?" Sunset asked.

Twilight nodded wearily. "The mega-cannon mode requires the power of that many individual lasers in order to achieve the mandated armour penetration; for the same reason, we can't just reduce the output of the individual lasers in order to get away with a smaller battery, not that the savings in size are anything like commensurate with the reductions in capacity anyway."

Sunset's brow furrowed. From an interested lay perspective, she could understand why Twilight was having issues with this. Dust was the most efficient form of energy generation in Remnant, so if a dust power pack was too big, then there didn't seem to be much hope for anything else.

Assuming that it needs an actual power pack. "Can you not just use a battery, charged from Penny herself when she's not using the weapons?"

Twilight shook her head. "It would work, but in order to get a battery small enough, you'd have to accept an unacceptably low combat time."

"What's unacceptably low?" Sunset said. "Most battles aren't drawn out."

"Most individual actions are not drawn out," Twilight corrected. "Penny can't just despatch a group of beowolves and call it quits necessarily; she might need to have to respond to situations across a wide area for hours, maybe days without respite."

"Because now that you have Penny, you're planning to retire the Atlesian Corps of Specialists," Sunset replied. "Come on, you know that no flesh and blood huntress would be asked to rush up and down a full-scale battlefield like that; individual teams and units would have their own sectors and only respond to other areas in an emergency."

"I know," Twilight said softly, "but we both know that Penny isn't a flesh and blood huntress. The council expects to be able to push her harder and take greater risks with her, and she needs to be able to handle it. She needs to be able to fight for hours, days, maybe weeks without stopping. And she needs to have all of these stupid wires out of the way." She took her head in her hands, shaking it despairingly. "There must be an answer to this, right? This isn't an insurmountable problem."

"I don't believe in insurmountable problems," Sunset said. "Is there any reason you can't just expand the backpack to make room?"

"She also needs to look appealing to civilians, so that they trust her," Twilight explained. "Apparently, big, bulky backpacks aren't cute."

Sunset whistled. "Whoever set these parameters was doing you no favours."

"I know," Twilight groaned. "That's one of the reasons I was keen to give helping Ruby a shot: I could use a break from pushing this boulder up the hill."

"You can only bang your head against the wall for so long before it starts to hurt."

"Tell me about it," Twilight said. "Sunset, to go back to the topic of Ruby for a second, can I ask you something?"

Sunset plucked Twilight's chocolate out of her hand. "You can ask me whatever you like," she said as she broke off a piece of the bar.

Twilight stared at her.

Sunset offered Twilight her own chocolate back, even as she put the stolen piece into her mouth.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Okay, why not?" she said, a slight trace of a sigh in her voice as she took the sweet back from Sunset. "Do you… is there any way that you could… give me some of your magic?"

Sunset choked on the piece of chocolate making its way down her throat. Her eyes bulged and then began to water as she broke out in a violent coughing fit, her throat straining as she struggled to eject the blockage.

"Sunset?" Twilight. "Sunset, are you okay? Oh, gods, let me help you!" She leapt up and darted around Sunset, hammering her back as hard as she was able to until the offending piece of chocolate flew out of Sunset's mouth and landed on the floor not far from her bike. "I'm so, so sorry about that. Do you need a drink of water?"

Sunset wiped at her eyes with one hand, regretting the blow to her dignity as she struggled to get her breath back. "No, I don't need a drink of water," she said, although her throat did feel very, very sore right now. Every time she swallowed, it was like ripping off a bandage. "I need you to… give you my magic?"

"Not all of it," Twilight replied, a trifle defensively. "I just… if I can study it in more controlled conditions, then maybe I could actually understand how it works well enough to be some help to Ruby."

"But it's my magic," Sunset said. "Given to me, a part of me."

"I'm not asking for all of it," Twilight said. "Just some."

"Would you ask me for just some of my aura?"

"Um, well, uh… you see… so is it possible?" Twilight asked.

"I… don't know," Sunset admitted. Complete transfer was certainly possible, but partial? That was something she was a lot less certain of.

"Would you do it if it was?"

"No," Sunset said at once. "This is… this is my magic, Twilight. My… my gift. Bestowed on me by… by destiny, that I could make my mark upon the world; if I give this up, if I give it to you or anybody else… without this, I am nothing."

"You're being very overdramatic," Twilight replied. "Even without your magic, you'd still be-"

"Without my magic, I'd be the underperformer I was in Canterlot," Sunset said sharply, "and don't deny it." Compared to Pyrrha or Rainbow or Ruby, I'd be pathetic, a joke. I'd be worth less than Jaune! "I will not suffer that. Not for anyone, and certainly not for the benefit of your understanding."

Twilight didn't bother to conceal the disappointment on her face. Her lips crinkled visibly. "If I can't experience, I don't know if I'll ever be able to understand," she said. "And if I can't understand, I don't know how I can help."

"That is a pity," Sunset said, "but it does not change my answer in the least."
 
Chapter 37 - Treat Her Right
Treat Her Right​



The common room was on the first floor of the dorm room, not far from the kitchenette; it was spacious enough for several teams at once to mingle and would have made a much better space for everyone to gather last night if it weren't for the fact that they had needed seclusion and security to share their secrets.

The furniture was red, as per Beacon standard, and the floors were plain, uncarpeted wood. A projector that students could use as a TV was set on a metallic stand at the back of the room, in front of the windows.

Sun was lying on one of the sofas, trying to use one of the cushions as a pillow.

Judging by the way that he was turning over and over, it didn't seem to be working very well.

Sunset, who had just come in carrying the books that Twilight had given her underneath her arm, saw him lying there, still dressed – or as close to dressed as Sun could be said to ever be, given his penchant for wandering around with his chest bared – with only his removed shoes a concession to what he was doing.

She stared down at him for a moment and seriously considered going back to her dorm room before curiosity got the better of her. "Sun?"

Sun looked up, bleary-eyed. "Wh- Sunset?"

"Good morning," Sunset said.

"Hey," Sun groaned. "These cushions aren't very soft, are they?"

"I'm surprised that a tough Vacuan like yourself needs a snuggly pillow to lay his head," Sunset remarked. "Shouldn't you be able to make do with a rock?"

"Hey, don't lump me in with Nebula and the rest of those jerks," Sun replied. "I don't see that there's anything wrong with wanting to be comfortable if we can be."

"One of the smartest things you've said since I met you," Sunset observed. "So, if you're not practicing masochism to prove that you are, indeed, a Hard Man from a Hard Land who is so much Harder than all of us soft, decadent city folk, what are you doing sleeping on the couch?"

"Oh, uh, you see… my team kicked me out."

Sunset blinked. "Come again?"

"Scarlet said that if I wasn't going to stick with my team, then I could find somewhere else to sleep," Sun explained. "They really weren't happy about me going off with Blake and the Atlesians."

"Well, I can't say I don't see why," Sunset murmured as she sat down on the arm of the sofa, her back half-turned away from Sun so that she had to twist her whole body around to look at him. "You do have a habit of ditching them for Blake."

"She's important to me," Sun said, stating the obvious.

"Somehow, I suspect that that doesn't mollify your team very much," Sunset replied.

"No, I guess not," Sun moaned. "But what am I supposed to do? Blake matters to me, like a lot. Like… more than anything in the world. How am I supposed to ignore it when she needs me?"

Sunset was of the opinion that Blake didn't really need Sun's help – not when she had Team RSPT backing her up, anyway – but at the same time, she couldn't deny that hearing him say those words was… it touched something in her heart in a way that her heart had not been touched for quite some time. It might be stupid, it might have gotten Sun into trouble with his team, it might be unnecessary, but that was what a good boyfriend was supposed to say, damn it! This was what Flash should have said, instead of ditching Sunset the moment their relationship became inconvenient for his reputation.

Sun was an idiot in some ways, but he was also a very good boy. Blake was lucky to have him. Sunset wondered if she understood just how lucky she was.

"Don't," she said.

"Huh?"

"Don't turn away," Sunset instructed him. "Don't ignore it. Go to her, every single time, and to hell with Team Sun. Be a man. Be Blake's man. Stand by her side, no matter what, because that's what a good man does when he loves a woman."

"Really?"

"Really," Sunset said with absolute conviction. "Don't you agree that Blake deserves to be treated like a queen?"

"Of course she does."

"Then be her good servant: loyal and faithful and true," Sunset instructed him. She got up. "Now, come on, follow me."

"Where?"

"Back to the dorm room; you can sleep on my camp bed for as long as you like until I need it."

"You mean it?"

"Yes, I mean it; my heart's not made of stone, you know," Sunset snapped, and snapped her fingers at the same time. "Come on, lover boy, let's go."

He followed her, the softer padding of his footsteps a counterpoint to the heavier tread of Sunset's boots as she led him back the way that she had come, down the corridor, past the dorm room doors, until at last, they stood once again – once again for Sunset, anyway – before the door into the Team SAPR dorm room.

Sunset tucked the books that she had hoped to read – not that there wouldn't be plenty of time to go back to the common room once she'd tucked Sun in and seen him settled – while she fished her scroll out of her jacket pocket and used it to open the door.

The latch clicked, and Sunset pushed it open.

Jaune was the sole occupant of the dorm room, sitting on his bed and reading one of the history textbooks with an intense frown upon his face. Ruby was with Yang, while Pyrrha was… Sunset wasn't entirely sure where Pyrrha was, or Blake, for that matter. But they weren't here; Jaune was the sole other presence in the room.

He looked up as Sunset came in, Sun following behind her.

"You're back early," Jaune said. "And, oh hey, Sun, what are you doing here?"

"I found him crashing on the couch in the common room and invited him to use my bed for a little bit," Sunset declared. "I hope you don't mind if I take my unicorn," she added, summoning it into her free hand with telekinesis. "I don't like strangers getting their hands on him."

"I don't need a cuddly toy; I just need a bed I can lie on," Sun declared.

"Uh, what's the matter with the bed in your own room?" Jaune asked.

"Don't worry, man. I'll be cool," Sun assured him. "I don't snore or anything; you won't even know that I'm here."

"Good to know," Jaune admitted, "but all the same, what's the matter with the bed in your dorm room?"

"The fact that it's behind a locked door," Sun groaned.

"His teammates have kicked him out," Sunset explained.

Jaune frowned. "How did they manage to lock you out of your own dorm room?"

"Neptune's a genius nerd," Sun moaned as he climbed into Sunset's bed.

"Hey!" Sunset snapped. "Take your shoes off first; this is a civilised dorm room." And I don't want mud or whatever else is on your shoes on my bed.

"Right, sorry," Sun muttered, as he kicked off his shoes. "I really do appreciate this."

"Someone can really do that?" Jaune demanded. "Lock a team member out of their dorm room?"

"It's actually not that difficult," Sunset said. "All you have to do is either disable the recognition on the door's sensors of that particular scroll – which is also the way that you'd allow access to anyone outside the team – or you could hack into the scroll itself and disable the subcommand that enabled it to respond to the door sensor."

"Do I want to know how you know that?" Jaune said, a trace of a whimper in his voice.

"I considered using access as a way to motivate you," Sunset informed him bluntly, "but you didn't need that kind of… stern encouragement." Not to mention, it would have been hard to get it past Ruby and Pyrrha.

"Right," Jaune murmured. "So… your teammates have locked you out, huh?"

"Yep," Sun sighed as he pulled the blanket over him.

"Because of Blake?"

"Because I kept ditching them."

"Right," Jaune said. "Have you told them you're sorry?"

Sun looked up and pushed himself up on his elbows. "Huh?"

"You know, maybe if you apologised they'd, let you back in?"

Sun shrugged. "They probably would," he admitted. "Well, Neptune would. I don't know about Scarlet; he's had it in for me from Initiation; he thinks I took his spot as team leader."

"What about…?" Sunset began, before she realised that she didn't know the name of the fourth member of Team SSSN.

"Sage?" Sun suggested. "I never really know what he's thinking; he's kind of the strong, silent type."

"Are you sure it's not just the fact that you're never around?" Jaune suggested.

"Heh, yeah, there's probably some of that in there, too," Sun acknowledged without a trace of shame in his voice. "But, anyway, maybe apologising would work, but it wouldn't feel right to apologise if I didn't mean it."

Jaune blinked rapidly. "If you… you're not the slightest bit ashamed of what you did, are you?"

"And he shouldn't be," Sunset declared.

"You're on his side?" Jaune squawked in astonishment.

Sunset shrugged. "Is there any reason why I shouldn't be on his side?"

"Because you're you!" Jaune exclaimed.

"And Sun's gallantry has touched my romantic sensibilities," Sunset asserted magisterially.

"Come on, Sunset, we both know that if I was dating Weiss and I had ditched the rest of this team to join Wisteria on a field mission, you'd have hung my guts from the curtain rail by now."

Sunset narrowed her eyes. "Would you rather be dating Weiss?"

"No, of course not!" Jaune yelled. "That's not what I meant, and you know it!"

"What I know," Sunset said, "is that you could learn a thing or two from this young man." She gestured at Sun with her stuffed unicorn.

"If you guys are going to have a fight, could you do it outside?" Sun asked, as he laid his head down on the pillow and closed his eyes. "I'm trying to sleep here."

"This is our dorm room!" Jaune exclaimed.

"Don't worry, this won't take long," Sunset assured him as she walked towards Jaune, who scrambled to his feet as she approached.

Sunset looked up at him and into his eyes. He was a nice boy… he seemed like a nice boy… but then, Flash had seemed like a nice boy too, which was one of the reasons why Sunset had made the mistake of making him her rock. And Pyrrha… Pyrrha wasn't as emotionally resilient as Sunset was.

Hesitation robbed her of the power of speech. Was this even necessary? Did she really need to give Jaune the talk? Was he really going to treat Pyrrha like trash?

You never can tell with guys.

Oh, come on, really? When he was sleeping in the same room as Pyrrha, Ruby, and Sunset, was he really going to bring all that down on him by acting like – as an older generation might have put it – like a cad?

What's the harm in nipping it in the bud before it gets that far?

Well, Jaune might think that she had a low opinion of him, for one?

No, you just have a low opinion of teenage boys.

Yeah, but how likely was it that Jaune was going to do something bad? He was a nice boy-

You thought the same about Flash.

But that was different. Pyrrha was in love with him.

Like you were in love with Flash.

She wasn't really, though, was she? She'd gotten over it.

Yeah, right. Keep telling yourself that.

None of that meant that Jaune was going to turn out anything like the same way.

But what if he does?

"Sunset?" Jaune asked. "Is everything okay?"

"I don't know," Sunset snapped up at him. "I don't… I'm sorry, I just… I'm trying to work out whether I need to… ugh… just don't hurt Pyrrha, okay?"

Jaune stared down at her, his blue eyes seeming especially innocent as he blinked down at her. "Huh?"

"You…" Sunset stopped herself from just saying 'you heard,' for fear it might sound too surly on her part. "Don't hurt Pyrrha. She…" Sunset also stopped herself from saying 'she loves you,' because if Jaune didn't realise that – and Pyrrha hadn't told him – then it wasn't Sunset's job to tell him. "She doesn't deserve it. So if this is some love 'em and leave 'em thing where you walk away as soon as you can say you tapped Pyrrha Nikos, or you're going to get bored in a few weeks and move on, or-"

"Sunset, come on," Jaune interrupted her. "How can you say stuff like that?"

"It's nothing personal."

"Isn't it? Because it sounds pretty personal to me!"

Sunset groaned. "This is what I was worried about; I'm not telling you this so that you can get offended, okay? I know that you're a nice guy, but I've been let down by nice guys in the past. Badly. And I don't want that for Pyrrha, because she's my friend, and I don't want her to get hurt. She doesn't deserve it, she's too-"

"I know what Pyrrha is," Jaune said. "I know exactly what a wonderful person she is and how little she deserves to get treated like… like that. And I would never do that! You're not the only person who cares about Pyrrha."

"I know," Sunset said, perhaps a little too sharply. She softened her tone. "I know. I just… you're a boy, and boys can change so suddenly…" She sighed. "Or perhaps I'm just projecting like crazy." She sighed again and even more deeply this time. "I really didn't come here to offend you or upset you or… anything, really. I just-"

"Wanted to help Pyrrha," Jaune said softly. "I get that. And it's okay. I mean, sure, I was upset at first when you acted like I might… come on, I've got seven sisters. I know how to treat girls."

"Really?" Sunset asked. "How's that?"

"With a deep respect born out of fear and a knowledge that they know where you sleep," Jaune said without hesitation.

Sunset couldn't help but snort with laughter. "Yeah, I'm sure you do."

Jaune smiled. "I… I don't know how long this is going to last… but that's only because I don't know how long Pyrrha is going to be satisfied with a guy like me when she's so… you know."

If only you knew.

"I don't know if I can make her happy," Jaune continued. "But I'm going to try, for however long she lets me.

Sunset looked at him for a moment, looking at his earnest face, looking into his eyes. "You… for what it's worth, I'm sorry if I bruised your pride a little; and for what else it might be worth… I think you are a good guy, and I should have trusted you."

"It's okay," Jaune repeated. "What are friends for except looking out for one another, right?"

"Yeah… right," Sunset murmured. "Anyway…" Her tail swished uncertainly back from side to side. "So, I'm going to… yeah. You… you think about what I said, okay? Just… think about it. And…" And treat her right.

Sunset didn't flee the room. She most emphatically did not flee the room. She simply left it, at a very fast and slightly undignified pace.

XxXxX​

Jaune watched her go, the door closing behind her with a little more firmness than strictly necessary.

He watched her go, and he felt sorry for her. He couldn't bring himself to feel offended for himself; he didn't blame her for what she'd said; not because she had reason to say it – she didn't, and she ought to have known him well enough to know that she didn't – but because… okay, back up a second. She had no reason to think that he would betray Pyrrha like that, no reason to suspect that his intentions were anything but pure, no reason to think that he wasn't in this for as long as Pyrrha would have him. And it was a question of how long Pyrrha would have him, because, well, why shouldn't get bored of a guy like him? Why wouldn't she wake up and realise that she could do so much better than Jaune Arc? Why wouldn't the most beautiful, kindest, bravest, strongest girl their age move on from a loser whose only attractive feature was being clueless? But if things ended – as Jaune felt certain, Pyrrha's protestations of love aside, that they would end – then it wouldn't be because he had ended them.

So Sunset had no reason on that count to say anything like that to him, to grill him, to press him, but for the other reasons that she had to say it, well… those reasons, he couldn't deny, and it was for those reasons that he felt sorry for her.

The more things went on, the more certain Jaune became that Flash Sentry had done Sunset Shimmer dirty. It wasn't obvious at first, because Flash was such a genial guy, so affable and good-natured, while Sunset was prickly and hard-edged; not to mention the fact that the venom that Sunset had for Flash sometimes got lost under the noise of her attitude towards other people. Plus, the fact that there were times in Jaune's school life when he hadn't been particularly inclined to feel very sorry for Sunset or to look too closely at her problems. Not to mention that he'd had enough of his own problems at other times or even at some of those same times.

But the more he looked, the more he felt as though Flash must have done something to really hurt Sunset, and the more he felt as though he couldn't just ignore that fact. Sunset could be difficult, and she was proud and stubborn, and she thought she was so smart, even though she was making terrible decisions… but she was also their team leader, and she was a leader who would always have your back, even if she complained about it all the while. She had forced him to get a grip, and even though she had tried to use him as an accessory to bullying as part of a petty revenge scheme, he couldn't ignore the fact that she had saved his place at Beacon too, and he knew – he knew in his gut – that she would do the same for Ruby or Pyrrha if either of them found themselves in trouble like that.

Sunset… Sunset took care of them, and Jaune felt as though they ought to take care of her as well, since they were a team.

Plus, there was the fact that if Flash really was hiding a dark side, then, well, just because he had lost interest in Weiss didn't mean that he wanted to see her end up in the arms of someone whose fair face hid a black heart.

He wasn't sure exactly what he could do, or ought to do to help Sunset with her problem, but he felt increasingly sure that he ought to – had to – do something.

Perhaps Pyrrha would know what to do. He should definitely speak to her about it before he did anything.

In the meantime… Jaune's eyes were drawn towards Sun, where the nominal leader of Team SSSN was lying in bed with the blanket pulled up so high that it almost hid his face.

"Hey," Jaune said. "Are you still awake?"

"Unfortunately," Sun muttered.

"How long have you been sleeping on sofas?"

"Since we got back from the train mission," Sun grunted. He lifted his head up a little bit so that he could look at Jaune. "How are you doing, by the way?"

"Distance helps," Jaune said. "So does having stuff to take my mind off it." He frowned. "How come no one has noticed you sleeping around the common room before?"

"People noticed; they just didn't care or thought it was funny."

Jaune winced. "That's rough," he said. He paused. "Listen, Sun… when Sunset let you in here, did she say anything to you?"

Sun hesitated. "Uh, yeah, she told me I'd done the right thing and that I shouldn't feel guilty about it."

Jaune rolled his eyes. "I meant what I said, by the way; if I pulled a stunt like that, I'd think myself lucky if all she did was lock me out of the room."

"Yeah, but you're on the same team as your girlfriend," Sun protested. "Are you telling me that if you were on a different team from Pyrrha, then would you let anything stop you from heading into danger with her?"

"I might let the three other people who I'm supposed to be facing danger with let it stop me," Jaune replied. "I mean… sure, I get it, and I'm glad that I'm not in your position… but it would be kind of insulting to Sunset and Ruby and…" – he plucked a name out of the air – "Yang to act like I was the only one who could help Pyrrha and keep her safe, and it would be doubly insulting to Ren and Nora and Dove if I kept ditching them and letting them go into danger without me. Triply so if I was supposed to be leading them into battle. I mean, don't you care about your teammates at all? Doesn't it matter to you that they might have to face real danger without you? Without anyone? They'll be a man down against grimm or bandits or the White Fang, and in the meantime… what? Do you think that Blake can't take care of herself? Do you think that Team Rosepetal doesn't have her back? Do you think that we don't have her back?"

"I know that Blake doesn't need me!" Sun cried. "I get it, okay. You don't need to rub it in. I know that Blake is surrounded by great people, and they're all so much better than I am, trust me."

Jaune was silent for a moment. "That's what this is about, isn't it?"

Sun nodded. "I want… I need to show Blake that I… that I'm more than just some bum, you know? I know… I know she doesn't love me. I know she doesn't feel the same way about me that I feel about her, but maybe… maybe if I show her that I'm the kind of guy who… who understands the things that matter to her and fights for them like she does then… then maybe… I don't know."

Jaune sighed. "Listen… I'm not great at this stuff either, so don't take my word for it, but I think… I think that if you want to show Blake a different side of you, then maybe, instead of chasing her around, you should show her that you're the kind of person that… not just the kind of person that she can rely on, but the kind of person that everyone can rely on… the kind of person that I think Blake would like to become. I mean, look at Sunset. Look at Rainbow Dash. Blake has a lot of respect for both of them-"

"Are you saying you don't think Blake respects me?"

Jaune hesitated. "I… don't really know?"

"Thanks, dude."

"The point is that Blake doesn't respect them because they both fall down at her feet and always go running off after her."

"Both of them have done exactly that," Sun pointed out.

"Yeah, okay, but they didn't ditch their… okay, they both did that too, but not in the same way that you did," Jaune insisted. "You know exactly what I'm talking about: Blake respects both of them because they're good leaders, because they take their responsibilities seriously, because she knows that… that we can all rely on them if we need to. And maybe that's what you need to show her."

"Is that what you show Pyrrha?" Sun asked. "That everyone can rely on you?"

"Pyrrha… I still don't really get what I did to get so lucky with Pyrrha."

Sun sighed. "I envy you, man."

"Hey, don't put yourself down too much; you're still with Blake, after all," Jaune reminded him. "I suppose what I'm really trying to say is, don't put too much stock in Sunset's dating advice."

"Okay," Sun murmured. "What's up with her? Is she okay?"

When it comes to guys, I don't think she is. "I don't know," Jaune lied. "I've really got no idea."

XxXxX​

Pyrrha had texted Dove, asking him to meet her under the shadow of the huntsman statue, but when she got there, she found that he had beaten her to their meeting place: he was sitting in front of the snarling beowolf – with the result that it looked a little as though it was about to pounce on him – reading Fairy Tales of Remnant. He must have heard her footsteps on the courtyard stone, because he looked up as Pyrrha drew near and scrambled to his feet.

"You don't have to get up," Pyrrha told him.

Dove smiled. "I think my grandmother would rise out of her grave and whack me with a broom handle if I didn't," he said. "Good manners were very important to her."

Pyrrha chuckled. "Well, if it means that much to you, then I can't stop you. Thank you for meeting me."

"It's not a problem," Dove assured her. "Plus, I'm a little curious as to why you want to talk to me specifically."

He had reason to be curious; it wasn't as though they interacted a great deal; even when Teams SAPR and YRDN interacted with one another, Dove was very easily drowned out by the more vocal and expressive personalities on his team. It made Pyrrha feel a little guilty about the fact that their first meaningful interaction was to ask him for a favour. She glanced down and fiddled momentarily with her red sash.

"I'm afraid that I would like to ask for something from you, however little right I have to ask it."

"You have the right to ask for whatever you like," Dove said. "Just as I have the right to say no."

"Of course," Pyrrha murmured. "You know… or you might not know… I've been training Jaune in swordplay."

"He has been improving by leaps and bounds," Dove told her. "The general opinion in the dorm room – and in Team Bluebell's dorm room, come to that – is that you've got something to do with it."

"Indeed," Pyrrha said softly; she found that she was not particularly surprised to hear that. It was no slight on Jaune to admit that he had arrived at Beacon in need of some instruction, and it made sense that she would be the one to provide him with that instruction. "Are there any… dissenting opinions?"

"Lyra thinks that Jaune was holding back when he first arrived at Beacon, so as to make himself seem weaker than he was so that his transformation would seem all the more impressive," Dove explained. "Like a sun hidden behind the clouds seems to shine brighter when the clouds disperse than a clear day ever can; her words, not mine."

Pyrrha smiled. "That would be a fine thing, if it was true, but… the general opinion is right; I have been giving Jaune some assistance. And I'm glad to hear you say that Jaune has improved; it shows that my judgement isn't blinded by… by my affection for him." She looked up into Dove's round face. "The trouble is… the trouble is that Jaune can't see the scale of his improvement because… because he's still some way away from beating me."

"Yang aside, we're all a long way from beating you," Dove said.

"I didn't come here to be flattered," Pyrrha said gently. "The point is… I was hoping that you might agree to become Jaune's sparring partner-"

"Because I'm much closer to his level than you are, and he can gauge his progress against me much more effectively?" Dove asked.

"I didn't mean to insult you," Pyrrha said quickly.

Dove held up one hand. "You didn't. My grandfather used to say that if you were insulted by the truth, then you either had too much pride or too thin a skin. I know that you're set high above me in your skill at arms. I know that I have work to do to climb the mountain that divides us." He fell silent, leaving Pyrrha unsure of whether he would agree to her request or not.

Nevertheless, she did not press him on it. She was, after all, asking him for a favour; impatience would hardly become her in this situation.

Pyrrha waited, as Dove half-turned away from her, his lips moving silently.

"I can do one night a week," he said. "In return for something from you."

"What?" Pyrrha asked.

"While you've been tutoring Jaune, I've been helping Lyra," Dove informed her. "She was a little better than Jaune at the start of the year, but I think he'd beat her now. Consequence of the difference in teachers; Lyra isn't as fortunate in her friends or teammates as Jaune is, so she's stuck with me instead of the Champion of Mistral."

Pyrrha didn't reply to that; there was no need, in her opinion; Dove would probably resent being patronised as much as Jaune did, but on the other hand, there was no need to lord her superior skill over him.

"If I give a night over to Jaune," Dove continued, "will you help Lyra on that night? I'm sure you can show her things I've not even considered."

Pyrrha smiled. "Of course," she said, warmly and readily. "You train every night?"

"No, three nights a week," Dove said. "Do you train every night?"

"Almost every night, unless there's a good reason not to."

"What about having fun?"

"Jaune… is determined to get better," Pyrrha said carefully, hoping that it didn't sound like she was suggesting Lyra was not… even though that was, to an extent, what she was suggesting.

"So does Lyra," Dove replied, a little defensively. "But she couldn't spend all her time practicing. What about homework?"

"I manage," Pyrrha murmured. "And Jaune… is fortunate to have Sunset and myself to assist him. Besides, we train every night but not all night."

"I see," Dove said. "You are truly blessed to have a mind as sharp as the edge of your sword."

"Fortune smiled upon me at my birth, and many other times after," Pyrrha agreed. "Shall I let you speak to Lyra and decide which day suits her best? If she even wants my help; she may not."

"True, in which case, I'm sorry, but I wouldn't be able to help Jaune."

"Of course. I understand," Pyrrha said. If that was the case, then her next call would be Blake, who fought with a sword sometimes, even if it was in quite an alien fashion to the style that she had been teaching Jaune. There was always Sunset, who now had a sword – courtesy of Pyrrha's mother – and who fought in a fighting style that could be called static, but Pyrrha thought that Sunset was too inexperienced with the blade; Jaune still needed to be challenged by his opponent. "I don't suppose that you know anything about attacking with your aura? Expelling it out through your blade, I mean."

"You mean like Ren?" Dove asked. "But with a sword? Is that possible?"

Pyrrha nodded. "I've seen it done, but I… I understand the theory, but not having ever trained it in myself, it's not something I could pass on to Jaune."

"And you thought I would know something you would not?"

"My mother – and the tutors she hired – taught me that expending your aura thus in an attack was a blunt instrument," Pyrrha said. "I was taught to be precise, but Jaune has the aura to spare for such attacks, in moderation. I wondered if you might have the skill."

"I'm afraid not," Dove said. "Although you've made me curious about it now. I might ask Ren if it is something he can teach me. In the meantime, I'll speak to Lyra, and let you know what she says."

"Thank you," Pyrrha said. "I appreciate your willingness to help me and Jaune."

Dove shrugged. "We're on different teams, but we all share a common purpose, don't we? We are… the light against the darkness, if that doesn't sound too pompous."

"Not at all. I think it's perfect," Pyrrha said, "and perfectly accurate too. You helping Jaune and I helping Lyra: what benefits one benefits us all."

XxXxX​

Blake was not blind to the fact that there was a degree of risk involved in walking around the campus with a book written by a faunus political prisoner in her arms, and she was certainly not unaware that she might have been better off reading this in the SAPR dorm room. But she had no intention of spending her entire time at Beacon cooped up in that room, and the book that she was carrying with her wasn't a White Fang recruiting pamphlet; it didn't advocate terrorism as a means of advancing political objectives; quite the opposite, if Twilight's summation of it was correct.

There was no reason on Remnant why she shouldn't take it to the library this morning and start to read it.

Plus, everyone else was in class by now.

So Blake walked into the library, the door swinging shut behind her, carrying Prison Journals pressed against her chest, title turned away from the world.

"Hey, Blake?"

Blake stopped, her golden eyes widening at the burly figure who had just emerged from out of the stacks in front of her. "Tukson?"

Tukson smiled warmly. "It's been a little while, hasn't it?"

"'It's been a…'" Blake fought to hold back the cry of irritation that threatened to rise up from her throat. "I went to the hospital to see how you were, and they told me you'd gone!"

"Yeah, I got discharged a few days ago."

"I couldn't call you!"

"They took my scroll away for my own protection, or something."

"You… how long have you been here?" Blake demanded.

"Since I got out of hospital," Tukson explained. "Professor Ozpin explained that it probably wasn't safe for me to go back to the bookshop right away, since the White Fang might, you know, try and shut me up again, but he also offered me a job here in the library. It seems there are a lot of books here that need to be catalogued, so that ought to keep me busy until this whole thing blows over."

Blake stared at him. She was speechless, torn between her joy at seeing him safe and sound and secure in this place, the heart of their fortress, and her anger at the fact that she had found this out by sheer chance of having to walk in here when he had been near the door. If she had stayed away – if she had decided to read in the dorm room, for instance – she would not have found out. She might never have found out.

"When were you going to tell me?" she demanded.

"You were away on a mission when I came here," Tukson explained. "I didn't want to distract you when your life, and the lives of those around you, were on the line."

"I got back from my mission the day before yesterday," Blake pointed out.

"Oh, I didn't know that," Tukson admitted. "I figured I'd see you around. And I did."

Blake sighed. "Yes. Yes, I suppose you did," she admitted. She bowed her head but then looked back up at him with a slight smile gracing her features. "I'm glad you're okay," she added.

Tukson took a couple of steps towards her and reached out to put his strong hands upon her shoulders. "And I'm glad you made it back from your mission in one piece. Are you allowed to talk about it? Do you want to talk about it?"

Blake hesitated. "I think it should be okay."

"But do you want to talk about it?" Tukson repeated.

"Yes," Blake said. "I've spent… too long hiding how I feel. Hiding parts of my life. I don't want to hide any more."

"Then do you want to sit down?" Tukson suggested. "There's no food or drink allowed in the library, but-"

"I'll be fine with just a seat," Blake said. "Are you going to be okay, or will you get in trouble for slacking off?"

"I hope not; who's around to tell?" Tukson asked as he took her by the shoulder and steered to one of the tables in the open heart of the library.

Blake pulled out one chair, and Tukson another as they both sat down. Blake put Prison Journals down on the table, still facing downwards.

Tukson nodded at the black book. "What's that?"

"It's nothing," Blake replied.

"If it was nothing, you wouldn't be trying to hide the title," Tukson pointed out.

"I suppose not," Blake admitted. "It's Rudi Antonio's Prison Journals."

Tukson frowned. "Never heard of them."

"So much for 'every book under the sun.'"

"It was just a stupid marketing slogan," Tukson muttered. "So, what's this book?"

"It's a philosophy, amongst other things," Blake explained. "About how the faunus can achieve equality non-violently by burrowing into systems and institutions. Apparently, anyway. That's what I've been told; I haven't actually read it yet." She decided not to mention the fact that it had an introduction by Sienna Khan.

Tukson nodded slowly. "And that's where your thinking is at now?"

"I don't know," Blake admitted. "Rainbow Dash thinks it's the way… I'm not entirely sure."

"'Rainbow Dash'?"

"An Atlas student, and a faunus," Blake explained. "She… I didn't trust her, at first. Or rather, I suppose I should say that I didn't get her. I didn't understand how a faunus could wear an Atlas uniform and not hate themselves for what they were a part of."

"And now?"

"Now… now, I kind of admire her," Blake admitted. "She's brave and loyal-"

"So are you."

"And she never hides who she is," Blake continued. "And she's comfortable with who she is. With all of who she is."

"You've had a tough life, Blake," Tukson told her. "The fact that you have some regrets doesn't make you less, and it doesn't mean that you have to be ashamed of yourself before some Atlas girl who hasn't had to make the hard choices that you've been faced with."

"I don't," Blake responded. "Well, what I mean is… I like her. And a part of me would like to believe that she's right about this. It's not as though anything else we've tried has worked out."

"Hey, show some respect," Tukson said. "Generations who came before you worked their asses off to get to where we are today. Just because things aren't perfect doesn't mean that we accomplished nothing. Do you think that I would have been allowed to own my own business right after the war finished?"

Blake was silent for a moment. "I suppose I haven't really thought about it."

"Take it from my grandpa: the answer was no," Tukson informed her. "It's fine to be mad at the injustice that you still see in the world, but don't let it drive you to despair. Things can change for the better."

"Do you remember how they changed?" Blake asked. "You say that you accomplished things, but how did you accomplish them? And if my parents' methods were getting results, then why… why did people older and wiser than me lose faith in them?"

"You ask me these questions like I was in the inner circle."

"Are you trying to convince me that you weren't?"

"I wasn't; I just knew people who were," Tukson clarified. "Anyway, you don't need me to tell you what you already knew: whatever might have been happening wasn't happening fast enough, and it wasn't happening in a way that your father could point to. What the White Fang was accomplishing, assuming that we were responsible, was changing hearts and minds; attitudes towards the faunus amongst the humans were softening every generation; at least, that's how it looked to me. Look at your friends; how many racist jackasses are there amongst them?"

Blake raised one eyebrow. "You think I'd be friends with a racist?"

"Okay, not your actual friends, your classmates."

"Ah, you mean the patronising way that adults refer to everyone a young person's age as their friend without bothering to find out if they really get along?"

"If you like, yes," Tukson conceded. "In your class, how many?"

Blake thought about it for a moment. "Only one that I know of for sure."

"And how is that regarded?"

"In a pretty negative light."

"Precisely," Tukson said. "Attitudes like theirs were once common, but now, they're rare, and not only rare but seen as vulgar and obnoxious; meanwhile, faunus who would have only been allowed into Atlas as janitors can become students now. And so it goes, things change and for the better. But that's not the kind of thing you can say when you're the embattled leader of a campaigning organisation. Changing attitudes are hard to prove, especially when it's the racists that stand out more than the people who aren't racist but don't do anything about it. People wanted laws on the books, they wanted signs taken down from shop windows, they wanted police reform. Your parents couldn't show them any of that; he couldn't even show that he was being listened to by the Councils in the four kingdoms. Sienna promised real results, to shake the kingdoms until they'd have no choice but to listen."

"Is that what's happening in Vale?" Blake asked. "Are things being shaken up?"

"You already know the answer to that, Blake."

"But I don't know if this is happening by Sienna's order or if this is Adam… letting his anger run away with him." Blake sighed. "It may be stupid, but I've already accepted that Adam is… I've accepted what Adam is. But I'd like to believe that I wasn't completely foolish for putting my trust in Sienna."

"Lots of us put our trust in Sienna at first," Tukson said. "There's no shame in it."

Blake looked into his eyes. "Do you really believe that?"

Tukson was silent for a moment, and even when he spoke, he did not respond. Instead, he said, "Did you bring that book here because you meant to start reading it?"

Blake nodded. "I wanted to see what it was like."

"I'll leave you to it then," Tukson said, rising from his seat. "The old way wasn't worthless, but it also led to Sienna Khan and Adam and what the White Fang is today and… well, it led to where we are now. So if you can find another way, if you think that it's in that book or anywhere else you might see it… don't be afraid to take it."
 
Chapter 38 - Three Stories
Three Stories​

And so it came to pass that the hand of God alighted upon the woman Mary, and the spirit moved within her, and his blessings fell upon her, and she was consumed with the divine grace.

Sunset adjusted the cushion behind her back. Since putting Sun to bed, she had returned to the common room to do what she had intended to do before she found Sun: take the books Twilight had provided and read up on what was known of magic in this world. She wasn't entirely sure what was true and what was religious embellishment, but already, she could start to see what Twilight was talking about: this was a Valish story, one of many lives of the saints from the Valish Orthodox Church, and not only did it begin in the same way as practically every other saint's life that she'd read so far, but there were clear similarities to their equivalents from Anima and Solitas. Sunset had even started keeping track, scribbling down the similarities on a notebook that sat beside her on the sofa.

All women. Age not stated but cultural context (unmarried, often under some kind of parental authority) suggests young when they came into power.

They all come into power. None of them are born with it. Possibly this is the religious element but perhaps truth to it.

Weird dichotomy: either know the previous prophet – or whatever – very well, so well as to be present at her deathbed, or they are complete strangers to one another. I have yet to see any middle ground.

In each tradition, there is never more than one at a time.


That was interesting. If her observations were correct – and if the accounts could be trusted upon this point – then it suggested that magic in Remnant was not something one was born to as a unicorn was, but rather something bestowed upon one like... like ascension, to be frank. It wasn't an exact parallel – you couldn't replace God or the gods with Princess Celestia and the holy spirit with a pair of wings or a horn and a crown and have the whole story still make perfect sense – but it was a better fit than Sunset had expected at first. It made sense, though, the more she thought about it; Equestrian magic was not, the occasional prodigy like Sunset herself aside, a catch-all or a force capable of shaking the foundations of cosmos. It had more in common with a semblance in that it reflected your personality and could range from great to staggeringly limited in its utility. It made sense to her then, when she stopped to think about it, that magic in Remnant would be something else, something on top of that, something reserved only for the chosen few.

The biggest difference – or at least the one that struck Sunset, coming from the Equestrian tradition as she did, as the most bizarre – was that none of these girls seemed to demonstrate their aptitude or worthiness for power until after it had been bestowed upon them.

But who was doing the bestowing? If it was not gods (Sunset wasn't prepared to say for sure, one way or the other) then who? If anyone?

Sunset returned to the story.

And Mary found that she had dominion over the fire and the water and that the gardens would bloom at her desire, and she was sorely afraid, for she did not understand the blessing of God. And the people were sorely afeared, for they comprehended not, and they shunned Mary for the changes that had been wrought upon her.

But then the old man came to the village of Providence and said unto the people there 'Where is the girl, Mary, daughter of a carpenter? I have come from afar seeking after her.' And the people of the village urged him to turn back, for the carpenter's daughter had been transformed, and they did not comprehend what she had become. Nevertheless, the old man asked again where she might be found, and with reluctance, they pointed him the way.

And then the old man went to Mary and said unto her, 'Be not afraid. Rejoice! For you have been chosen.'


Of course there was an old man. There was always an old man. Often, he played this kind of role, telling the chosen one what they'd gotten themselves into and giving them their mission from God, or the gods. Interestingly, he was never named. He was just an old man, but everybody seemed to trust him anyway. Was it the same man? No, that was impossible due to the broad span of time across which these stories took place; a better question to ask was it whether there was only one 'old man' at a time. After all, if all of these religious traditions were just syncretic additions to explain or cover up the existence of magic, then it wasn't too much of a leap to say that there only needed to be one old man at a time flitting across the world explaining the rules.

Although that begged the question of how he was getting around. One herald per chosen one made just as much sense, although that didn't explain why said herald didn't stick around for longer.

Who is the old man, and who told him what was going on? Sunset scribbled, before reading on.

And the old man took Mary away from Providence, and in the wilderness, he taught her to understand the blessing that had been granted to her: to command the fire and water, wind and lightning; to make the desert bloom and bring forth life where before there was only aridness; to comprehend what had been and what could be; to understand that she was now more than she had been, that she had been chosen and a great purpose now lay upon her.

As a rundown of what magic could do in this world, it was pretty comprehensive, and pretty consistent not only with Sunset's reading up to this point but also with Twilight's childhood recollection; flying wasn't mentioned, but that could easily fall under command of the wind. Sunset had already written down a list of her best guesses: based on these somewhat archaically worded statements, magic in Remnant possessed the following attributes or capabilities:

Elemental control (plus lightning)

Fertility?

Divination?


It wasn't a hard and fast list, and the only ones she was sure of were the ones that Twilight had confirmed with her childhood eyes. The rest were plausible but unconfirmed interpretations; although the narratives were consistent, they were consistent in unfortunately couching everything in turns of phrase that were open to dispute in what they actually meant. Sunset read on.

And the old man saw how she had grown as a flower blossoming amidst the weeds, and he was well pleased, saying unto her 'My child, I send thee forth to spread the good news to all nations; be resolute in the face of wickedness, be compassionate in the face of weakness; be wise, be brave, and be kind in equal measure. Go forth, for you are ready.'

Sunset frowned. This was the bit she didn't understand. Assuming that there was some force that was choosing to bestow magic upon these young women, then why? What was it in aid of? What was the point of it all?

Why does Equestria make princesses? To provide leadership and inspiration.

Yes, in the service of harmony and of Princess Celestia. In what and to what are these saints and prophets in aid?

God? Gods? If there are as many gods as there are faiths, then why are all their prophet-figures so similar? If there is no divinity but only magic, then from whence comes it and, again, to what end?

Why does the old man send her forth? What does he want or expect her to achieve?


Sunset had read a dozen similar accounts, and the accounts of what the girls did once the old man had decreed that they were ready: accounts of miracles, battles against the grimm – and in one memorable instance, with a trio of monsters who seemed themselves to have more than a touch of the magical about them – of how they had converted cities and peoples, or driven wickedness out of them; still, she felt that she was missing something. Perhaps Twilight would have a theory when they spoke again, for the existence of this system that seemed at once discernible and yet also to possess a quality that was tantalisingly outside of Sunset's reach.

I am groping in the dark... but I can feel something beneath my fingertips.

If this is magic, if magic exists in Remnant, then it is not the magic that I know; it is a kind of ascension, once granted for a purpose that is not clear and, if Twilight is to believed, still being granted albeit now hidden from the world for reasons which, again, are not yet clear to me.

By whom, and to what end? Answer those questions, and all will become clear.

And I will know how to obtain this power for myself.


XxXxX​

Even though we only got back from our last training mission a week ago, Professor Ozpin has already assigned us another one.

"Raven wasn't kidding," Yang muttered. "Two training missions in the second semester, and before they'd even gotten to Armistice Day? Professor Ozpin did push Team Stark hard." She glanced at Ruby. "You're not going anywhere again, are you?"

"I haven't heard anything about another mission," Ruby said. "Sunset hasn't talked about it; I don't think she'd keep something like that to herself, either."

"Good," Yang said.

"It wouldn't be such a big deal," Ruby said. "What's wrong with getting out of Beacon and helping people? And besides, you went on a mission too."

"There's nothing wrong with helping people, but my mission didn't involve me stowing away aboard an Atlesian military train so I could try and do what the police and the Atlesian military couldn't. Don't get me wrong, I'm proud of you for helping to catch Torchwick," – Yang wrapped one arm around Ruby's shoulders and squeezed her little sister tight and close – "but it doesn't change the fact that it shouldn't have been your job."

"Well… Professor Ozpin didn't exactly know that we were going to try and catch Torchwick on our way back, so…" Ruby trailed off, waiting for an expression of sisterly disapproval for her recklessness.

"Professor Ozpin knows more than you think he does," Yang said. "I think he knew exactly what you guys had in mind."

"You're starting to sound a little like Sunset," Ruby said. "She thinks the Professor might be up to something as well."

"Then Sunset Shimmer might be smarter than she looks after all," Yang said. "Come on; let's see what this second mission for Mom and her team was."

But everyone was up for it, and Professor Ozpin said that it was a mission that he could only trust the four of us with; I'm still not sure why that is – there must have been pro-huntsmen or even older students he could count on – but the way he said it made it very hard to refuse.

And besides, it kind of beats Professor Port's class.


"It's kind of depressing, don't you think?" Yang said. "You'd like to think Professor Port had been a good teacher when he started, even if he isn't any more." The events they were reading about took place in Professor Port's first semester, having been promoted following the retirement of his aged predecessor.

"Sunset says we're just bad students."

"Sunset says she can understand what Professor Port is trying to do," Yang corrected her. "I don't think even she says he's doing it well."

We went up to the top of the tower to see Professor Ozpin in his office. Professor Goodwitch was there too, although she didn't look too happy to see us. Professor Ozpin introduced us to a woman named Auburn; he called her an old student of his and a friend. Our mission is to escort Auburn to the village of Seclusion, where a girl named Merida lives; we're then to escort both Auburn and Merida back to Vale. Professor Ozpin won't say why this girl needs to come to Vale, and Auburn pretty much told me not to ask. Raven is suspicious about it, but I'm sure there's a perfectly good explanation. We set off at dawn tomorrow. We'll be moving through wild territory, so there's a chance of running into grimm, but if we don't go looking for trouble, then too much trouble shouldn't find its way to us.

The two sisters flipped to the next page, crossing the night and arriving at the next day in the blink of an eye.

I'm not sure what to make of Miss Auburn. She laughs a lot, and seems pleasant enough, but there's something about the way that she laughs that seems forced, strained somehow. It's like she's pretending to be a lot more genial than she actually is. She drinks a lot too; every time I look at her, she has a skin of wine in her hand; I think we're all amazed she can still function, although only Qrow had the nerve to actually call her out on it.

"Did I just read that?" Yang asked. "You read that, right? Uncle Qrow took someone else to task for drinking too much."

"I guess some people really do change," Ruby murmured, trying to remember the last time she had seen Uncle Qrow without a flask in his hand.

"Yeah, he went from calling this lady out to following her example," Yang summed up.

Anyway, as weird as it seems, she can still function, and pretty well actually. We were attacked by grimm this evening, just before twilight. More grimm than I'd expect to see so close to Vale, to be honest: beowolves and ursai. It got bad for a moment. Tai and Raven both had their auras broken, and I had to save Raven before a beowolf took her arm off.

I was going to use my silver eyes to destroy the grimm, but before I could, Auburn did something, I don't know what she did, but it didn't look like any semblance that I've ever seen. She was using fire and lightning and wind; at one point, it looked as though she was freezing leaves to make knives.

She took out the grimm, not me, and then she healed Raven and Tai's injuries; they were only minor cuts and bruises, but still, she just touched them, and they were gone. And while she was fighting, and while she was doing whatever it was that she did for Tai and Raven, it was as though I was looking at a completely different person: the real Auburn, not the one who pretends to laugh and hides who she really is. Someone serious, but maybe a little sad, too.


"The hell?" Yang said. "Does this make any more sense to you?"

"Mom… could be wrong," Ruby said, trying to steer the conversation away from the idea of magic; she didn't like lying to her sister, and more to the point, she wasn't very good at it, and she was worried that if they talked about this too long, then she wouldn't be able to keep the words 'Sunset has magical powers' from tumbling out of her mouth. "It could be a semblance that Mom had never seen before."

Ruby doubted that, however. She might have believed it before she'd started reading this diary and had Sunset confirm for her that magic was a real thing that really existed, but now… and Mom had magic too, so she probably knew it when she saw it, even if she didn't know that she knew it, if that made any sense. Had this Auburn been somebody like Sunset? Mom hadn't mentioned that she was a faunus, but that didn't mean that she hadn't been one; maybe she came from the same place Sunset did and they all had magic there.

Although what Mom had written about didn't sound like the kind of magic that Sunset did; Auburn wasn't throwing energy around or making shields by the sound of it. It sounded almost more like dust, only without the dust.

Another kind of magic, maybe? Ruby decided to ask Sunset about it; if anyone knew, then she would.

"I guess it could be that," Yang said. "Or it could be something else. Something like her silver eyes, maybe?"

"…Maybe?" Ruby said. "Maybe… maybe we should just keep going. Maybe she'll tell us… eventually."

I would have asked her just how she did that, but I had bigger problems tonight: Raven completely lost it with Qrow, yelling at him that this was all his fault, that he'd nearly gotten them killed. She said something about their family. I didn't understand it. I just wanted her to stop. I did stop her, but Qrow took what she'd already said to heart. He walked off. I went and talked to him, and I told him that of course it wasn't his fault, these things happen, that he fought well and that he's a valuable part of this team. I wish I could be sure that he believed me.

I'm worried about him. He seemed so upset about what had happened. He seemed to believe that it really was his fault, like he was a danger to the whole team, and he wouldn't even really explain why he felt that way.

I wish I knew why Raven had said what she did.

I wish I knew what to say to Qrow to make it better.


XxXxX​

The obscurity into which Rudi Antonio has fallen is as undeserved as his ideas are impractical.

Blake sat in the library, reading the Prison Journals that Twilight had gotten her. Tukson was gone, having bustled off somewhere else in the library to… well, to do his job, not to put too fine a point on it; she supposed that since Professor Ozpin had been good enough to offer him shelter from the White Fang, the least he could do was earn his keep while he was at it.

Besides, having a job made it a lot easier to explain Tukson's presence on campus; Beacon hadn't had a librarian before, but that was no reason why it couldn't have one – it had a library, after all; employing someone to maintain it made perfect sense – while the sudden appearance of a strange adult just idling around the school might have prompted questions.

Plus, Tukson would have been bored; at least this way, he got to spend time around books, which he loved, so being at Beacon probably wasn't a hardship for him.

To be honest, he might even be happier here than he would have been in Vacuo.

Meanwhile, she was sat in the library, reading Sienna Khan's introduction to the book. She had debated – long and hard – in her head as to whether she ought to bother with the introduction or not. Blake didn't really need to read Sienna Khan's words from long ago in order to understand the way the High Leader thought; she had heard her speak, received Sienna's plans and policies from her own lips, sat at her feet and learned from her. Blake thought – and not without at least some justification – that she could probably guess what Sienna Khan had to say about the idea of peacefully working one's way up the ranks of institutions dominated by humanity in order to seize control of them from within.

But people could change, or at least Blake devoutly hoped they could, and this introduction had been written a long time ago. It was possible that Sienna's views had evolved over time, for all that they had evolved for the worse. She had, after all, worked alongside her parents for quite some time before the split in the movement. It was possible that the Sienna contained within these pages was not the Sienna whom Blake knew.

And she had been curious to find out.

It wasn't looking all that hopeful.

Considering that these are his personal journals, Antonio is very guarded about his personal history, preferring to propound his ideals and philosophies. That is all very well for a philosophical and historical text, but at the same time, a cursory examination of his fate shows the naivety of his chosen methods.

It is important to bear in mind that this advocate of working within institutions, to dismantle their racism from within, was arrested as he was on the cusp of election to the Mistral Council because the other councillors were unwilling to countenance the election of a faunus to their midst. They were unwilling to even brook the possibility that their racist supremacy might be challenged by a member of the despised underclass.

And yet, Antonio, who spent the rest of his life incarcerated to prevent him from working to achieve change, would spend that time writing of the need to work within existing structures of power as he had singularly failed to do. How are we to explain this startling naivete?


Blake found herself frowning. It was impossible not to see and understand where Sienna was coming from. This was someone who had been locked up by the powers that be, and still, he advocated reform from within those same powers that had imprisoned him? Faunus had been radicalised by a lot less than life imprisonment.

And yet, at the same time, thinking about that fact – that much less severe offences had produced much more severe reactions from so many faunus – made Blake think that there must be more to it than simple naivete. After all, being thrown into prison to rot would make anyone a lot less naïve about the world works… wouldn't it? But there was a difference between being naïve and being idealistic; Ruby was the latter without being the former; she knew that the world could be a harsh place – how could she not? – but she chose to see the good in it and in those who lived in it regardless. She chose to see it as something worth preserving and protecting. Perhaps Rudi Antonio had been the same: not blind to the flaws of the system that had imprisoned him, but unwilling at the same time to write it off as so many faunus did.

She would have to read on and see, but first she would have to finish with the introduction.

However, this should not be taken as saying that the ideas that Antonio espouses in his journals are without merit. Indeed, I would recommend this book to anyone wishing to better understand the plight of the faunus, for Antonio's analysis of the structures that maintain the inequalities under which we labour is without peer.

Funny, Blake thought. You never recommended this book to me.

It is only when Antonio comes to the discussion of solutions that his thoughts become absurd.

It is true to diagnose, as he does, that it is cultural institutions more than coercive power that maintain the system of the world that so disadvantages us. We are not held in chains by the guns of Atlas alone but by the fact that all the world tells us we should be in chains and it is unnatural that we should be free.

However, Antonio places his faith to effect change in those same institutions and in changing them to change society. Ironically, in his reasons for doing so, he succumbs to the same cultural hegemony that he so presciently identifies: having been conditioned to take the status quo as normal and even desirable and to see the arc of history as a progression out of barbarism and into the light of civilisation, he cannot see the way forward save by becoming part of that progression.

In reality, if we are to challenge the institutions that constrain us, it will be by building our institutions and establishing our own culture, imbued with a deep belief in the equality of faunus-kind until it is intolerable for any faunus to accept less than what is given to a human.


But you didn't! Blake thought, with a vehemence that surprised her. It was just… the irony of it was so thick that she could almost choke upon it. Here was Sienna Khan, mistress of the White Fang, writing about how the true obstacle to the equality of the faunus was not coercive power, and yet she had refashioned the White Fang into an instrument of nothing more than coercive power! Blake had heard Gilda tell her about 'the old days' of the White Fang in Atlas, when the Belladonnas, her parents, had led the movement. The official history was one of peaceful protests that had failed to garner much support – or, indeed, any great results; that was what Blake remembered of her childhood: rallies, marches, waving placards while her parents spoke. Gilda had remembered something different: the breakfast club that had fed her and her friend – Blake wondered if that consistently unnamed friend had been Rainbow Dash and how she felt about having once been fed by the White Fang – before school when her parents couldn't; the neighbourhood watch who had kept crime down; the hall where all the moms met to talk shop and help each other out if they were struggling. All gone, under Sienna's leadership, replaced by a single-mindedly martial focus. Blake's parents might not have paid much attention to the social or self-help aspects of the White Fang, but Sienna Khan had trimmed down the movement until it was essentially the Atlas military reflected in a fractured mirror.

And now they're stealing Atlesian weapons so they can fight even more like Atlas.

If there was any building of alternative institutions going on, it was happening on Menagerie, under her parents.

Blake blinked, realising that might have been the most positive she had been about her parents' political accomplishments in… in years.

Huh.

Of all the possibilities when she sat down to read, Blake definitely hadn't been expecting that.

XxXxX​

There are many who came to be known as the Red Queens, bloody-handed women who carved a place for themselves in the unhappy history of Remnant, but there was only one who ever called herself the Red Queen: the first and vilest of them all, her real name lost to history for all that it deserves to stand alongside the worst examples of mankind as an exemplar of cruelty and malice.

What is known is that she was once a common brigand, the leader of a small band of miscreants hiding in the vast, wide lands of Mistral, preying upon helpless travellers and fleeing in terror from the knights whom the Empress of Mistral, Pyrrha, the Second of Her Name, despatched to keep the peace across the span of her dominions.


Sunset couldn't help but smile; she couldn't imagine what Empress Pyrrha, the Second of Her Name, had looked like, so her mind supplied an image of her Pyrrha sitting upon a gilded throne, looking awkward and uncomfortable as she dealt with the petitions of the court.

She'd hate it, though I daresay it would please her mother.

I wonder how many Pyrrhas there are in her family tree.


She had moved on from the lives of the saints and prophets and was now skimming through an account of the so-called Age of the Red Queens who had brought the Age of Miracles to a close with their barbarism. Twilight said that this was the point at which magic went underground as it were, and Sunset was about to find out why.

One day, this bandit queen met the Dark Mother

Sunset blinked and read it again. 'The Dark Mother'? That wasn't a name that she had come across before, and yet, it was used so casually that the author evidently presumed a familiarity with it.

Sunset scribbled the name down in her notebook as something to ask Twilight about before she read on.

One day, this bandit queen met the Dark Mother, and the witch offered her the power to do more than to raid defenceless villages and farmsteads: she offered her the power to take all of Mistral for her own.

'What would you have of me, O creature of the night, in exchange for this great gift you offer?'

'Nothing but a certain trinket in the possession of the Empress, which was rudely stolen from me in days long ago,' the witch replied.

And so, the bandit laughed, and with a light heart, she agreed to the Dark Mother's bargain, thinking little of it.


'Trinket'? An enchanted object of some kind? Sunset hadn't come across them yet either, but then, she had only just started reading.

And then the bandit hearkened to the witch and listened to her counsel with ears as keen as a fox.

And so, taking only a handful of her most skilled and trusted companions, the bandit queen lay in wait upon the road where the Prophetess Helen would be travelling, and when that good and virtuous lady came riding by, the bandits waylaid her. Though great power had been bestowed upon the prophetess, and she was bold and kind and wise beyond her youthful years, those vile vagabonds took her by surprise and cut her down, lovely as she was and virtuous. The bandit queen cut off her head, and as she smote the fair prophetess down, the gods bestowed all the power that once had belonged to her upon the villain who had laid her low.


Huh? Sunset stared at the page with such a blank expression on her face that if she hadn't been all alone in the dorm room, someone might have thought that there was something wrong with her. They couldn't… that couldn't mean what it said, could it? She was being stupid; there was another meaning to it. There… there had to be. Otherwise it meant… the text itself, the narrative voice, just called this unnamed woman a villain. She was a bandit. She cut off some poor woman's head, and for these kindnesses, she was rewarded with power? The power that, in Sunset's previous reading, had been bestowed upon the virtuous even if their virtues had not revealed themselves until after they came into the possession of great power?

You know, there are plenty of problems with the way that ascension works – starting with the fact that the gift was never bestowed on me – but at least you can't become an alicorn by murdering another alicorn! Sweet Celestia!

The image of someone cutting off Twilight's head in an attempt to ascend filled Sunset's mind and sent a shiver down her spine besides.

Killer of previous prophet gained her powers; who decides, and what criteria are they using? Sunset scribbled in her notebook. Her brow remained set with a deep furrow as she continued to read.

And when the old man came to her, as he had come to all the prophets who had come before her, to instruct her and to guide her upon her path, the bandit queen scorned him, saying unto him, 'Fall to thy prayers, old man, I have no need of thee or of thy council. The power is mine, as mine own will be mine, and I will not be the catspaw of thee nor any other living thing that breathes upon this earth. Rather, being now possessed of might unchallenged and unchallengeable, I shall from this day forth order all things as I will, yea, even across the whole of Mistral. For is it not fitting and proper that the powerful should rule, and those that have no power should slink low and obey as the sheep obey the shepherd? This world has beaten me with whips and chains, but I shall flay them in their turn with scorpions.'

Sunset found herself unable to suppress a wince. Stripped of its old-fashioned verbiage, it was the kind of thing that she could imagine herself saying, the kind of thing that she had thought more than once.

There but for the grace of Team SAPR go I. I mean, I'd hope that I wouldn't cut off anybody's head in order to get to the top, but…

She had been so lost when she came to Beacon; Atlas had done so much to grind down upon her, to step on her, to twist her with bitterness… if it hadn't been for her team, who knew what a few more years of crap might have done to her? It was an uncomfortable thought, that she might be little better than someone who was being lambasted as one of the worst monsters ever to draw breath, to feel that their words would come – or would have come, at least – very easily out of her mouth.

I am not her. I didn't become her, and I won't. My friends will keep me on the right road and will not let me fall.

My deeds will be of a nobler sort; provided they define me, I should be okay.


And so she sent the old man away, and he departed with much sorrow in his heart. It was then that the brigand cast aside her old name and began to call herself a queen, for in her pride, she believed that the power that had been granted to her had granted, too, the right to rule over all Mistral and the lands beyond. Many credulous peasants flocked to her banner, awed by her power, eager to do her service.

Either that, or they were terrified of what she'd do to them if she didn't.

Towns and villages who resisted her were put to the sword utterly, save only for a single survivor from each settlement to which the she and her host laid waste, whom they sent to Mistral to bring word of these calamities to the Empress. 'Lady, where are your warriors?' the people cried. 'Why do you not protect your people?' And the Empress Pyrrha wept to hear of the devastations that were being visited upon her subjects.

And the so-called queen began to be called the Red Queen, for she not only drenched the land in blood but herself also, and she found the name pleasing to her ears and took it for her own.

The Red Queen led her army, growing each day with villains sharked up from every low place in the land, to the gates of Argolis and laid siege to it, and at the same time, she sent a messenger to Mistral with a challenge to the Empress: to meet her in single combat before the walls of Argolis and decide the war at a single stroke with both their crowns upon the hazard.

Pyrrha the Second was fair and virtuous, with a heart so great that it burned at all the sufferings that the Red Queen was daily inflicting upon the people of Mistral. She was yet young and proud and a most puissant warrior of whom it was said that none could withstand her arms, and she determined at once to accept this challenge and put an end to the Red Queen's villainy once and for all. Yet the heart of the Emperor her husband was filled with sorrow, for he had heard the reports of the miscreant's inhuman power, and he feared she could not be withstood by any mortal.

At the gates of Mistral, where Pyrrha's horse was saddled and waiting, he held their daughter in his arms and begged her not to go forth to this battle, saying to her, 'My brave wife, this courage of yours dooms you.'

'If that is my fate, then I cannot avoid it but must meet it with all the valour in my heart,' said Pyrrha, victor of the people.

'You have no pity for your child or for your husband whom you shall soon make a widower,' he replied. 'This Red Queen shall destroy you, and would that I were better dead, for there will be no more joy for me without you, but only sorrows without ending. Pyrrha, you are wife and sister and mother to me; I have nothing but you and nobody but you; take pity on me now and on your little girl and do not go forth to a battle where there is no victory.'

And Pyrrha of the flaming hair replied, 'My lord, I, too, am filled with trepidation, but I would be shamed before the great-hearted men of Mistral and their wives in trailing robes were I now to shrink thus from the fighting like a coward. My foe has sent for me, and I cannot refuse. Nor is it in me to hide between the high walls of my city, since from my earliest youth, I have striven to excel in arms and win great glory for my house and for myself. I must go. For me, there is no other path.' And so, great-hearted Pyrrha reached out to take her daughter, but the child, frightened by the bronze of her helmet and the tall burning crest of crimson horsehair that stood tall upon it, took fright and cried out, clutching at her father's chest.

Then her great lady mother laughed aloud, and her lord father too, and Pyrrha swept the helmet off her head and took her daughter in her arms and kissed her, saying, 'Grant that this girl may like me be foremost amongst the Mistralians, as strong, and a greater leader of this city and this land; and grant that they may say of her 'she is a better prince than her mother ever was' that her father's heart may rejoice.'

And with those words, she mounted her horse and rode away and was never seen again by mortal sight. Long they looked for her coming from the high towers of Mistral, but she did not return by mountains or by sea. Instead, it was the Red Queen who arrived at the Mistral gates and laid the Empress Pyrrha's broken sword before them as a token of her victory.


Pyrrha's broken sword. It wasn't her Pyrrha, of course. Pyrrha wasn't dead, she hadn't ridden anywhere, no monster possessed of powers near to divine had challenged her to single combat, but… perhaps it was the way that the names being the same had caused Sunset to imagine the Mistrali Empress as her teammate, but what had started as the amusing image of Pyrrha sitting awkwardly upon a throne… it didn't seem so funny any more. For just as Sunset could fit the sentiments of the Red Queen, if not the language itself, into her own mouth, so too could she hear the sentiments of Pyrrha the Second echoing out of the mouth of her Pyrrha in the right circumstances. She could see her, before the gate, Jaune holding their daughter in his arms as he begged her not to go. And yet, she went anyway, turning away from him and mounting her horse, riding away, never to return. She would go, in those circumstances, just as her ancestor had. She would go because… because that was what a hero did.

And in the going, she would be lost to them.

I won't let that happen. We won't let that happen.

Pyrrha isn't going to die.
I won't let her.

Sunset started to skim through, past the bit where the Red Queen seized control of Mistral to the reappearance of the Dark Mother – whoever she was – demanding her pound of flesh.

But the Red Queen laughed at the bargain they had made, saying to her 'Get you gone, old crone; the sight of you offends mine eyes. I have no need to honour any bargains, for all that I have is the fruit of mine own strength and what my bold heart has won for me. Go, lest I should strike you down for your impertinence to make demands of me.' And the Dark Mother departed with her heart full of wrath.

Sunset skimmed a little further, to when the Red Queen died, peacefully in bed at what, all things considered, could only be called an unfairly old age.

And no sooner did the eyes of that most wicked of queens close than did her daughter stride out and say unto the people, 'The Queen is dead! I am your new queen!' But when the people cried out to her to show them her power, she could not, and all knew that the gods had forsaken her.

But the sorrows of Remnant were far from over, for in every corner of the world, new red queens would rise and set the world to bleeding.


XxXxX​

No philosopher should fear that his work will be superseded by those who come after them. Indeed, I feel that they should welcome it.

Perhaps it will seem to you who read my words in some later time that I protest too much when I say that I look forward to the day when future scholars will write in introduction to my work 'Antonio makes a trenchant point, but also talks a good deal of rot, as later events have shown'.


Blake smiled. Perhaps Rudi Antonio did protest too much, perhaps he was trying to convince himself of something that he couldn't quite bring himself to believe, perhaps he was even using the mortality of his work as a proxy to confront his own mortality in prison, but the fact that he could even write such a thing was, in its own way, quite charming. Sienna Khan had, indeed, done exactly as Antonio had wished that someone would, but somehow, Blake thought that she wouldn't be so charitable to someone daring to critique her own thoughts in such a manner.

Even more do I look forward to the day when my thoughts, set down here in this little book, have been rendered completely obsolete by events, when the faunus no longer have to struggle for equality, no longer have to fight to hold place with men, when a faunus sitting on the Council of Mistral or commanding the armies of Atlas or being headmaster of Beacon is as unremarkable to human and faunus alike as a rainy day – a rainy day anywhere but Vacuo, I hasten to add.

The smile remained upon Blake's face. Alas, that they were not there yet. Even if all of Rainbow's dreams and ambitions came true, her succession to General Ironwood's dual seats of command would still be a great novelty, a talking point, something for bigots to mutter angrily about and those who wished to be thought virtuous to point to and say how wonderful they were, that they had permitted a faunus to hold such high offices of state.

We've got a long way to go.

That day may be far off now, but I dream of it nonetheless. In this place, I have little to do but dream, and yet, the fact that I can dream – and write – makes the absence of other diversions bearable.

My cell is eight feet wide and six feet deep; walking up and down it gives me little exercise; I fear I am becoming unfit, even on the meagre diet which is the lot of a prisoner. And yet I can still dream, and in my dreams, I am free to imagine the better world which, I trust, future generations shall create by their labours.

It is my hope – a proud hope, but a hope nonetheless – but the thoughts I pen here may be of assistance in that endeavour.

All of which is a long digression from my point, which is that no philosopher should fear or be insulted if some later writer impugns him somewhat or does not accept the older notions wholeheartedly and without critique. Thought must advance, even as technology does, if society as a whole is to move forward.

All of which – forgive me if I repeat myself; I have not the services of an editor in this place – is to say that I mean no offence to Karl Feuer when I say that I disagree with him and that, in fact, a part of my intent is to explain why, in my humble opinion, he is mistaken.

Feuer was a human, but that should not stop him being read by all who care seriously about the oppression of the faunus – indeed, of all oppressed peoples, for the human who labours in the Mantle mines in these days is no less a slave than the faunus who risks death beside him.


Blake had, in fact, read Feuer, and she would even agree with Antonio's assessment: if one wished to understand, at least in part, the plight of the faunus, then Feuer's diagnosis of economic inequality could not be bettered. And yet, at the same time, she had felt as though she was reading the work of someone fundamentally mistaken in ways that she could not explain.

Perhaps Antonio was about to elaborate on that.

And yet there is a deep vein of historicism in Feuer of which we should be deeply sceptical. Feuer sees a revolution of the underclass as inevitable: at some point, the workers will tire of their oppression and rise up to establish a more equal society. That is why the working class are 'the class to whom the future belongs.'

And yet, this has not happened. The elites who control the kingdoms – at least the kingdoms of Mistral and Mantle-Atlas – have suffered military catastrophe, the collapse of the old monarchies and many of the ancient legal privileges of the noble caste, the loss of much territory to the creatures of grimm, have presided over loss of life on a scale unseen in history, have in their pride and folly brought our world to the brink of ruin, and yet there has been no revolution to tear them from their high places. Indeed, with the literal and metaphorical rise of Atlas, they seem more entrenched now than ever before. Even the Faunus Rights Struggle – to which I hesitate to attribute the word revolution – was an attempt by the oppressed not to overthrow the system but to join it, and to do so moreover at a level not greatly removed from their previous condition as slaves.


That's a little unfair, don't you think? Blake thought. I think we should give the faunus who fought in the war the credit of accepting that they knew exactly what they were fighting for.

How are we to account for this? Why is it that, far from being the inevitable, the revolution predicted by Feuer appears now to be an unlikely occurrence?

The answer is not to be found in coercive power. Turn your gaze away from those Atlesian airships! Impressive as they are, harbingers of the future of warfare as they may be, they are not the cause of our condition. Indeed, even when technology advances farther than it has presently, there will never be a fleet or army so vast as can hold a people in subjugation against their will.

No, the answer lies not in coercive power, but in the hegemony that the establishment enjoys over culture and, though culture, thought. Put simply, the ruling elites develop a hegemonic culture so that their values, self-serving though they may be, nevertheless become the commonsense values of all. So successful have they been at this project that even a faunus may identify their interests more closely with the ruling elite than with their own people striving for change.


Blake had to laugh. She couldn't help it. She knew that you weren't supposed to laugh in a library – although apparently you were allowed to play loud board games in there – and she also knew that it was probably a little cruel to laugh at a good person trying their best, but even so, she had to laugh. She had to laugh because Rudi Antonio had just described Rainbow Dash to a T in this book that was supposed to persuade Blake that Dash was right.

The unthinking, reflexive patriotism, the thoughtless assumptions about 'the way things are,' the inability to see change except in increments within an established framework, the identification of herself more with the Atlesian elite like Twilight and General Ironwood than with poor struggling faunus… it was all too perfect.

And yet, this was supposed to vindicate Rainbow Dash in Blake's eyes. Perhaps Twilight had simply misunderstood the book.

Or perhaps I need to read further on.

XxXxX​

I feel a lot better about Auburn now. It's like, now that she's shown us some of what she is – although she still won't explain; even when Raven asked her straight to her face, she wouldn't answer – she doesn't feel as though she needs to hide who she is. She doesn't laugh so much, but considering how fake and forced her laughter sounded, I think that's probably a good thing. She was a big help to me with Qrow. I talked to her, and she helped me find the words to tell him what I was trying to make him see: that he's my teammate and he matters to me.

I'm sure he matters to his sister too, even if she was mad at him.

I haven't spoken to Raven about it, but when we get back to Beacon, I'm going to suggest that she should apologise. I'm sure that her aura breaking with all those grimm around was scary, but there's no way that it could be Qrow's fault.

I can't understand why Qrow seems to believe it was. It was just bad luck is all.

Qrow seems a little better now. He still blames himself, but he doesn't seem quite as bitter about it as he was, which is something, even if it isn't perfect. I'll take it for now. I wish that I could make everything better, but if all I can do is make him feel valued in this team, then I'll do that and hope it helps. It's little enough, but from the way Qrow talks, I'm afraid it might be more than he's gotten from his family.


"We should skip this," Yang said. "It feels... wrong, reading this, don't you think? Like we're prying into Uncle Qrow's secrets."

"Yeah," Ruby agreed, feeling a weight of guilt at what they had already read settling on her stomach. "It's not like Mom, where... you know. Uncle Qrow... it doesn't feel right."

"Let's try the next page," said Yang.

We arrived in the village a little after first light, having encountered no more grimm than the ones that attacked us on the first day out of Vale. The girl Merida lives near the centre of town, and to be honest, I was expecting her to be younger. Professor Ozpin, Auburn, none of them talked about her age, but I assumed she'd be a child. She's actually older than I am, if not much. It seems wrong to call her a girl. The woman Merida.

She still lives with her mother, though, and her mom wasn't too happy to see us.

Well, when I say 'us,' I'd say she wasn't very happy to see Auburn. She barely seemed to notice us at all, but she gave Auburn a real earful about taking her daughter away. Merida herself was quiet; she seemed a little scared of something, though I'm not sure what, and I won't find out because when Auburn went inside the house to talk to the pair of them, she left us outside. There wasn't a lot to do until they came out except listen to Qrow and Tai complain about it until Raven told them both to shut up. Then there was enough for me to do in stopping an argument from breaking out. I actually agreed with Raven about that – the guys were getting a little annoying – but she didn't have to say it like that.

Since we had time, I took her aside and tried to talk to her about her attitude.

Raven didn't laugh in my face when I suggested she ought to tone it down. I guess that's something. She did look at me like I was a bit of an idiot though. We ended up talking a lot about Professor Ozpin; Raven thinks he's keeping things from all of us, but from me especially.


"She reminds me of Sunset sometimes, the way Mom writes about her," Ruby admitted. "I don't… I'm not sure that's a good thing."

"Hmm," Yang murmured wordlessly.

Ruby winced; it probably hadn't been a good idea to say that out loud. "Let's, uh, let's keep going, okay?"

"Mhmm."

I think she's right. The professor is definitely keeping things from us, and from me specifically. The difference between Raven and I is that I don't think that necessarily has to be a bad thing.

We're just kids. We're still in our first year at Beacon, and already, Professor Ozpin has shown us so much trust, even what you might call favour. He's given us training missions ahead of any other team, and unlike Raven, I see that as a good thing. I don't know about her or Qrow or Tai, but I'm here to help protect the world against its enemies, to save it if I can; if I can do that instead of sitting through Professor Port's class, I'll do it. And that's without mentioning the way that he's helping me with my powers; why would he do that unless he wanted to help me reach my full potential as a huntress? Why should Professor Ozpin tell me anything? Who am I? Who are any of us that we deserve all of his secrets?

Maybe he is using me – maybe he's using all of us – but if he is, then it's in a good cause, a cause that I would gladly be made use of in.


"See?" Ruby demanded, looking up at Yang. "Mom gets it."

Yang frowned, and a huff escaped her lips. "Ruby, I... never mind."

"What?" Ruby asked. "Come on, you can say it."

The frown on Yang's face deepened. "We have to hear this from Mom through her diary because she's not around to tell us herself," she said, the words galloping out of her mouth as though she were in a hurry to get rid of them. She grunted. "I don't know exactly what happened, and I don't know that it had anything to do with the professor or silver eyes or any of this stuff, but... I don't want that to happen to you."

Ruby stared at her elder sister for a moment. "I'm training to be a huntress, like Mom. It could happen."

"That doesn't mean I want to think about it, and it doesn't mean that I want to encourage it!" Yang cried. She shook her head. "It's not wrong of me to want to keep you safe for just a little while longer."

What does 'safe' even mean, really? Ruby wondered. She wasn't surprised at what Yang had said. Even Sunset, for all that she was really smart, didn't seem to quite get all the time what they were doing here. The way Sunset talked about glory and being heroes and their fame, it was almost as if she thought that they were going to live forever, like it hadn't occurred to her that they might die at any moment. As though she hadn't quite realised that death stalked their profession more persistently than any grimm.

Ruby hadn't been able to believe that since the day that her mom hadn't come home.

But she was here anyway, here at Beacon, learning to follow in Mom's footsteps because she knew, the same way that her mom had known, that this was right and just and necessary.

Yeah, she'd be lying if she denied that the coolness of being a huntress didn't excite her, she'd be lying if she'd said that wasn't a part of what attracted her to it, all the stories of great huntsmen in the books and all the awesome things they did. But there were a lot of cool jobs. Being a movie star was cool, being a singer was cool; being the voice actor in a cartoon was pretty cool too, but Ruby had never wanted to be one, or a singer, or even a movie star. She wanted to be a huntress because the world needed help of the kind that Ruby Rose could give it.

"Yang," she said. "I don't know what happened to Mom either; but whatever happened, I'm sure that she didn't regret a single decision that she made-"

"How can you say that?" Yang asked. "You don't think that she'd want to be here now, to watch us graduate-?"

"Not at the cost of turning her back on the right thing," Ruby replied firmly. "That's not who she was." That wasn't the person she remembered, however vaguely, and it wasn't the person she was reading about in this journal.

Yang sighed. "I don't want to see you get hurt," she said. "Is that a bad thing?"

Ruby shook her head. "I don't want to get hurt either," she replied, "but if that's what it takes... do you want to stop or shall we keep going?"

Yang hesitated for a moment. "Let's see what else she has to say."

Anyway, eventually Auburn came out and told us that Merida had agreed to come back to Vale with us. I don't understand why, or rather I don't understand why Merida decided to come; I talked to her and learnt that she used to be a Beacon student, but after graduation, she decided not to become a huntress but to come back here and defend her village instead. She wanted to be able to help the people she cared about without being given orders that would take her away from them. I think that's fair enough, even if it does mean she has to live with her mother because she can't afford a place of her own.

But it means I don't understand why she's leaving her village now. She told me that Auburn and Professor Ozpin were going to help her protect her village in a way that she never would be able to otherwise. She wouldn't say more.

I suppose it shouldn't surprise me that there are other kinds of magic that Professor Ozpin knows about and I don't; Auburn and Merida probably don't know about silver eyes.

If these are the secrets that Professor Ozpin chooses to keep from us, then fine by me; I don't need to know everything. And whatever the professor does, and whatever he tells or doesn't tell, there isn't a doubt in my mind that it's all for the greater good.


XxXxX​

We cannot build counter-institutions.

That's bluntly put, Blake thought. No wonder Sienna doesn't think you give the idea enough consideration.

One need only cast a cursory glance over the history of the kingdoms that have risen and fallen in Remnant to understand that no ruling class will tolerate the emergence of a state within a state, especially one that is composed of an underclass deprived of rights in the 'mainstream' society.

Okay, you've got a point there. A point underpinned by your own life, sadly.

Even though the supremacy of humans is established through hegemony, the elite will not hesitate to use coercive power against any challenge to that hegemony.

I can believe that too, unfortunately.

And besides, so great is the hegemony that the elite have achieved, so complete is their control over all existing cultural institutions, that any attempt to establish alternate institutions of any kind would be a hard task indeed. In what soil would these institutions root themselves, how would they sustain themselves, what audience would they find? One need only look at the – universally low – circulations enjoyed by counter-cultural journals, magazines, and newspapers, especially when compared to the popular media, to understand the scale of the proposition confronting such a path. When the ideas that underpin human supremacy are so entrenched in the popular imagination that even to suggest that the faunus ought to be given a measure of equality is to be treated both as a figure of ridicule and a dangerous menace to polite society, who would partake in new institutions that challenge everything that is commonly believed to be ordinary, respectable, or decent?

A few idealists cannot create a new culture single-handedly. There must be an audience eager to consume it, and I do not see such a thing.

No, our best chance – I would say our only chance – is to work within the strictures of the society that we seek to change.


Okay, now you agree with Rainbow Dash.

It will not be an easy task. In fact, I must confess that the march through the institutions of power and influence – dominated by elites as they, and geared as they are towards our oppression – will be a longer one than that undertaken by any general in any war ever fought in Remnant. But it must be undertaken. For the good of all faunuskind, it must be undertaken. We must enlist in the military and serve in the police forces; we must get jobs in the vast bureaucracy of state that turns the lofty directives of the Council into actions that touch upon the lives of ordinary men. We must send our children to the academies, combat and cultural. We must report the news, we must appear on film, we must write the movies and direct them too. We must ensure that there are faunus present in every part of the life of the kingdom and in the cultural life of those who live in it.

It is not enough to have a single faunus in a single room, though they be the most highly placed faunus in the room. We must be everywhere, until the outspoken amongst our enemies rage 'not another damn faunus!' Only then can we begin to change the culture.

And only once we have changed the culture can we change the world.


Blake shut the book and pushed it perhaps an inch away from her.

It was not quite what Twilight had led her to believe it was, but then, that wasn't too surprising, since apparently Twilight had never read it.

All the same, it had become something other than what Blake had accepted, something that, if it did not condemn Rainbow's ambitions, at least thought them… naïve, if that was not too unkind a way of putting. She might succeed; she might even succeed General Ironwood, but the words were written right there in black and white: it would not be sufficient to have a single faunus in a single room, though that room was the Headmaster's office or the Atlesian Council Chamber or the heart of a warship.

It was not so surprising to her that General Ironwood and Twilight didn't see it that way; it wasn't even a surprise that Rainbow Dash herself couldn't see that her rise, much as it might gratify her and her supporters, was not enough by itself. They were all, as Antonio would say, caught up in hegemony, brainwashed almost into accepting the status quo with all its flaws.

Blake meant no arrogance by it when she thought that one advantage of growing up outside the kingdoms was that she was less marinated in the culture of those kingdoms and all the assumptions that went with them.

One faunus was not enough.

Which is why it needs more.

Blake frowned. The thought had stolen into her mind unbidden, but now that it had so crept in, it proved very hard to dislodge. And who was to say that Rainbow didn't already know what Antonio had proclaimed, and that was why – or part of the reason why – she sought Blake's help in Atlas? Just because she hadn't said it out loud didn't mean that she was unaware.

One faunus was not enough. Two faunus wouldn't be enough either.

But it could be better.

Blake frowned. She hadn't made a decision. She wasn't sure what she wanted.

But she couldn't deny that… there was a temptation.

XxXxX​

In the four corners of Remnant ruled four queens. Four queens and no justice.

Never more than four, Sunset thought. She was nearing the end of the book that Twilight had given to her, and as well as the end of the text – large chunks of which she had admitted to skipping in order to get a general feel of events too far back to have been covered in history classes – she had a feeling she was nearing the end of the era of the so-called Red Queens.

There were no more prophets now, no saints performing miracles or carrying out the commands of the old man to spread the good news of whatever faith was promulgating these accounts. They were all gone now, hunted down and slain, and in their place, there were four queens – only ever four queens – who toppled ancient thrones and tore down the walls of storied kingdoms to exalt themselves above their fellow men in orgies of violent bloodshed.

Only ever four queens. Never more, never less.

Four queens, Sunset scribbled. Seems like a hard limit.

She was coming to believe that there was no omniscient being bestowing these gifts, whatever the legends might say. No God, no gods, no spirits choosing to pass down their blessings upon anyone. Receipt of the gift of magic was not the ascension to which Sunset had sought to equate it in her head; there was no Celestia looking down upon the young, ambitious unicorns and deciding that Twilight Sparkle was worthy to ascend while Sunset Shimmer was not. Had they both been born in Remnant, then Sunset could have ascended via compassing the death of Twilight, and the fact that she would have made herself a murderer would – if these legends be true – have proven no obstacle.

Sunset didn't want to believe that there was a god out there who thought it was a good idea to bestow power on the people who had just cut down the previously chosen recipients of it; if they existed, then she never wanted to meet them.

Let us assume then, for the benefit of my sanity if nothing else, that the magic is not bestowed. No one is chosen for it, except in a metaphorical sense that the magic must go to someone – there cannot be more or less than four people, all young women who have the power – but no being with a consciousness makes a decision on who should get it.

It just goes to someone.

From that perspective, the wonder isn't that it went to someone unsuited for it, the wonder is that it took so long.


How does the magic transfer? Sunset wrote. Kill equals get power. Power sometimes went to someone at the previous holder's deathbed. Other times to strangers.

Does this have rules? Power to the last person you see if eligible?


Sunset decided to keep reading, although there hadn't been any answers to this question yet, maybe there would be more to come.

The wizard

Sunset read that again. What wizard? Is that the same as the old man from before? Or an old man from before? Why suddenly call him a wizard now?

The wizard was filled with despair, as he saw the gift that the gods had given to mankind turned against them and become a tool for wickedness, and as he despaired, so did the world despair, and the grimm fed off the despair of the people and multiplied.

And the people, harried by grimm and tormented by their four queens, cried out 'Please, save us!'

And the wizard set forth to answer their prayer.

He gathered around himself five faithful companions, warriors renowned both for their skill at arms but also for their virtue, pure in heart and without a trace of wickedness in their souls: the Crimson Death, swift of foot and great of valour; the Summer Flame, whose heart did not burn less than the fire in her hair with rage at the pitiless cruelty that stalked the land; the Gilded Knight, whose courage sprang from a fearful heart; the Marble Girl, renowned for her honour as much as her peerless skill; and the Shadow, a humble faunus whom the others had freed from slavery.


Sunset's eyes narrowed. Perhaps it was unbearably egotistical on her part, but she couldn't help but feel that there was something familiar about those descriptions.

Well, I already knew that people recur across universes; is it really so surprising to see them recurring across time as well?

I wonder how many Celestias there have been in Remnant across the thousand years Princess Celestia has ruled Equestria?


Together, they made a sacred vow, that they would hold fast to their fellowship with one another come what may and that they would redeem the world from the cruelty of these queens or perish one and all in the attempt.

And so they set forth, these five heroes and the wizard who had assembled them, journeying under cover of night and hiding their faces from the spies of the queens, travelling through the lands of the grimm and enduring all the perils of the road.


Sunset skipped ahead to the interesting bit: that these six heroes had, one by one, hunted down the queens and killed them all… and that, to all appearances, was that. No new queens rose up to take the places of the dead ones. No new prophets, no more saints. The age of miracles was over, and when the Age of the Queens, too, passed, nothing else replaced it except, perhaps, something approaching modern history of the kind that would have been familiar to Doctor Oobleck. Magic was done.

And if Sunset had believed that some divine or divines was controlling who got magic, then perhaps she could have believed that; it would have made sense that any god handing out such gifts would have turned away at the sight of what had been done with them… except that they would have done that long before the wizard and his companions hunted down the last red queens and brought the time of magic to a close. And then there was Twilight's eyewitness account and the fact that there was a subculture of true believers tracking magic through the ages. All of which indicated that it hadn't gone away it had just… what? Stopped being so obvious? Why? Why would everyone who was fortunate enough to receive this gift just suddenly be okay with hiding their light under a bushel?

I wouldn't, in their place.

Why hide? Sunset wrote. Why hide your own magic? Why hide magic more generally? Was someone forcing them to hide? That made a degree more sense than all the inheritors of magic deciding on their own to keep it secret, but then, who would have the power to compel them, and over such a long span of years, how would such a policy be faithfully maintained? You'd have to assume a vast global conspiracy stretching down through the centuries, and that… that was just a bit farfetched; you'd need to be Celestia in longevity as well as wisdom in order to set up something like that.

I've been reading too long, Sunset thought. I have some answers, but mostly, what I have are even more questions.

Why do I feel as though the answers are so far away… and yet at the same time right under my nose?
 
Chapter 39 - Equivalent Exchange
Equivalent Exchange​

"You believe that Twilight's right? You really think there's more magic out there than just Ruby's eyes and all the stuff that you can do?" Jaune asked; Sunset couldn't help but note the somewhat incredulous tone in his voice.

"I'm still getting used to the idea that 'magic' is a thing outside of genre fiction," Blake said dryly.

"You should be honoured that I trust you with this instead of throwing you out of the room every time we want to talk about it," Sunset said, though she grinned up at Blake to take some of the sting off her words. "And as for your point, Jaune… why should magic be restricted to the – no offence – singular and esoteric instance of Ruby's eyes? It makes more sense that there should be at least some other kinds of magic out there too."

"I guess," Jaune said. "Although… I suppose I'm still getting a handle on this magic stuff. It's a lot to take in, you know?"

"But if my mom saw it, and if Twilight saw it, and if there's all this stuff written about it," Ruby reasoned, "that means it… it can't be a lie, can it?"

"I never said it was," Jaune said. "I just…" He laughed nervously. "It feels like I'm the only person here who found out this huge thing about the world that they'd never known before and is actually treating it like this huge thing, and if what Sunset read is true, then it gets even more huge… anyone can have… magic if they… if they…"

"If they're willing to kill for it, it seems," Pyrrha whispered.

"A system designed to attract the worst and repel the best," Blake observed.

"One hopes that there's more to it than that," Sunset muttered. "Perhaps Professor Ozpin knows, if anyone does. Since it seems that he knows a lot more than he lets on."

"For good reason, don't you think?" Blake asked.

Sunset leaned backwards, resting her hands upon the dorm room floor. "I… have yet to be convinced on that score."

"After what you read?" Blake demanded. "After what you told us? If the White Fang knew about that kind of power, there isn't anything that they wouldn't do to obtain it for themselves. Can you imagine what that would mean for Remnant? Do you honestly think that people have gotten any wiser, any better than they have since those days? Do you really think that the world can be trusted with the kind of power you're talking about?"

"I think that the world is full of power, and it hasn't ended yet," Sunset said. "What's one more power source in the scheme of things?"

"A power that can enable a bandit chieftain to bring down an empress," Pyrrha reminded her. "Is that not a thing to be afraid of?"

"A power that can be defeated in its turn," Sunset replied. She sighed. "Maybe there is a good reason for keeping this a secret, but that doesn't mean that I have to like having those secrets kept from me, okay? It feels as though every new thing that I learn in this place only opens my eyes to the fog of mysteries that surrounds us all. Am I the only person who feels that way? Am I the only person who is troubled by the fact that everything we discover only serves to increase our store of ignorance by revealing new things that we didn't know that we didn't know about?"

"But if it's for a good cause-" Ruby began.

"How can we know that for sure if we don't know all the facts about the cause?" Sunset demanded, cutting her off.

"Perhaps there comes a point when we have to trust," Pyrrha said, "as the rest of the world trusts in Professor Ozpin."

Professor Ozpin. Trust in Professor Ozpin. Professor Ozpin, the great huntsman, the youngest ever headmaster, the great man of Remnant. Trust him. Trust him to do what? To defend Vale? To serve the best interests of the Four Kingdoms? To keep us safe?

That was the crux of it all: trust Ozpin to do what? Sunset could accept, in abstract, the argument that Blake advanced: in a system that seemed to self-select for ruthlessness and concentrate power in the hands of those least deserving to possess it, then it made academic sense to hide the existence of said power, and that was true irregardless of the existence of other forms of power, like particularly strong semblances and the like. But why should Ozpin be the one in the know; he knew about silver eyes, he knew about whatever this other thing was, he knew a lot that other people didn't know, and why? Because he was a headmaster at a huntsman academy? So what? It didn't make him Celestia, with whom Sunset might have disagreed, but she could at least acknowledge that she had the ages of wisdom to back up her claims to make the big choices for other people.

And that was the other thing, the biggest thing, the thing that she wasn't sure that anyone else in the room would understand because they were all too noble for their own good but which Sunset saw as clear as day: leaving aside why Ozpin should have the right to make those decisions, what kind of decisions was he going to make? Even if you trusted him to do the right thing, that was only going to be the right thing for Remnant, or the human race, or the Kingdom of Vale, or all the human kingdoms, depending on his allegiance and the breadth of his perspective. It wasn't the right thing for Team SAPR or for the Xiao Long-Rose family or for any of them as individuals any more than Celestia's decision, right for Equestria, had been right for Sunset Shimmer.

That was the take away from Ruby's account that no one else seemed to see: that Ozpin had set Team STRQ out into peril half-blindfolded by a lack of understanding of what was really going on around them. Sure, it had all worked out okay that time, but Ruby's mom… well, she was dead, not to put too fine a point on it. It was all very well to send them out to fight grimm – that was what they were here to do – but what if Ozpin started giving them missions that brought them more and more into contact with the magic of this world, the way he'd apparently started doing for Team STRQ?

Ozpin might be acting for the greater good of Remnant, but if that greater good entailed getting SAPR killed, Sunset… she couldn't be sure that he'd do it, but she couldn't be sure that he definitely wouldn't either, and that… that was unacceptable.

Sunset's hands clenched as she glanced around the room. Ruby and Pyrrha were just the kind who would readily give their lives in a worthy cause; Jaune would probably do it too, and Blake… Blake was so desperate to atone at any cost. Sunset had to protect them, but how could she do that when she was mired in this swamp of unawareness? When she didn't know where the blows were going to come from?

I am not a piece on your board, Professor, and neither are they.

Still, it wasn't as though she could just march into the headmaster's office and demand answers, was it? No, as satisfying as the idea might be, it wouldn't actually get her anywhere. All she could do was keep learning as much as she could and hope it was enough when – if; she had to concede that none of this might actually matter – the time came.

There wasn't much more to say on the matter right now, and in any case, there wasn't any time to say it because Sunset's scroll went off. So did Blake's. They both fished them out and opened up their devices at the same time.

Sunset saw a message from Professor Goodwitch summoning her to the amphitheatre.

"The amphitheatre?" Blake asked.

Sunset looked at her. "You too?"

Blake nodded, jumping lightly off the bed and onto her feet. "I wonder what Professor Goodwitch wants?"

Sunset shrugged as he climbed up off the floor, more slowly than Blake's acrobatic display. "Improvised sparring class?"

"It's Friday afternoon," Blake pointed out. "There are no classes today."

"That's why I said it would be an improvised class," Sunset replied. "See you later, everyone; I'll let you know if it was anything important."

"Good luck, both of you," Pyrrha called as the two of them left the dorm room.

Outside, as the door closed behind the two of them, the huntresses were joined by Yang, Ren, and Nora of Team YRDN coming out of the room across the hall.

"Did you guys just get a message from Professor Goodwitch, too?" Yang asked.

"We did," Blake confirmed. "Are you three on your way over there as well?"

"We sure are," Nora confirmed enthusiastically. "At first I thought she was going to yell at us again – even though I don't think that we've done anything to deserve to get yelled at recently, but then, I don't ever really think that we deserve to get yelled at by Professor Goodwitch – but if you two are coming over as well, then I don't know what she could want."

"We'll find out when we get there," Ren said.

"Obviously," Sunset replied. "Where's Dove?"

Yang shrugged. "Not with us. Maybe hanging out with Lyra and Bon Bon? He does that a lot. If it's a whole team thing, he'll meet us there."

"Why would Professor Goodwitch want to see Sunset and I alongside your team?" Blake asked.

"Why would she want to see the three of us and the two of you?" Yang countered.

"As I said," Ren repeated patiently, "we'll find out when we get there."

They made their way down out of the dorms and across the grounds. The summer sun shone high above them, and the air was warm as they followed the paved paths between the lawns. As it was Friday afternoon, with classes ended for the week and all the students at liberty, there were various parties of students from all schools – some recognisable from their different uniforms, others wearing their field gear – sprawled out on the grass, studying or reading or talking. Laughter echoed towards the skies, unbroken even when an Atlesian airship passed overhead, temporarily blotting the sun and plunging the ground into shadow.

The five students made their way to the amphitheatre, eschewing the usual route into the changing rooms and heading straight through the main doors into the theatre proper where the spars and speeches took place.

They found that they were not the first to arrive. Professor Goodwitch stood upon the stage, and with her stood Professor Ozpin, leaning upon his cane with both hands. Team BLBL – the three remaining members of it, anyway – stood on the right hand side of the lower gallery, side by side, waiting. They had their backs to the doors, but all three of them looked around as Sunset, Blake and the three members of Team YRDN strode in.

The fourth member of Team YRDN had also preceded them there; Dove Bronzewing stood near the centre of the room, almost directly in front of the stage. He half-turned to face the others as they entered.

"Yang, Ren, Nora," he greeted them affably, each with a slight nod of the head. "Blake, Sunset."

"Dove," Blake replied softly, and Sunset could hear – and feel – the concern in her voice. What were they all doing here? What were BLBL doing here? Why had Professor Goodwitch – or Professor Ozpin, who must have instructed her to do it – brought them all together like this?

The other three members of Team YRDN – minus Dove – stood on the left of the room; Sunset and Blake took up spaces in the middle, to the left of Dove.

Sunset's tail flicked back and forth as she waited to hear what this was all about.

"Thank you all for coming," Professor Ozpin said. His tone was genial, and there was a slight smile upon his face as he ran his eyes across the assembled students. "I would have called this meeting in my office, but as you can see, there are quite a few of you." He chuckled for a moment. "Nevertheless, Professor Goodwitch has asked you all to join us so that we might discuss certain irregularities in the team roster that have arisen since the beginning of the semester and how those irregularities might be normalised.

"As you will all no doubt recall, at the beginning of Fall Semester, Miss Xiao Long, Mister Ren, Mister Bronzewing, and Miss Valkyrie formed Team Iron under Miss Xiao Long's leadership, while Miss Belladonna, Miss Heartstrings, Miss Bonaventure, and Mister Lark formed Team Bluebell, led by Miss Belladonna. This was in accordance with the standard practices around Initiation, in which partnerships were formed and teams assigned according to the relics chosen during the Initiation itself. However, as you will also remember, at the beginning of this semester… certain facts about Miss Belladonna came to light which made it impossible for her to continue as leader of Team Bluebell… at least in the eyes of her teammates." Professor Ozpin glanced at the other three Bluebells. Lyra shrank from his gaze, her expression shamefaced, while Sky shuffled his feet uncertainly. Only Bon Bon met the Headmaster's gaze without a trace of nervousness.

Sunset scowled at her. Self-righteous prig.

"The situation as it now stands is both undesirable and irregular," Professor Goodwitch declared. "Miss Belladonna is now living with Team Sapphire, all the while undertaking extracurricular activities on behalf of General Ironwood and the Atlesian forces." She managed to imbue the name of General Ironwood and his troops with a particular kind of disdain. "Team Bluebell, temporarily under the leadership of Miss Bonaventure, has only three members… and quite frankly, given your grades and performances in my class, I question whether you are capable of functioning in the field in your present state."

It was all Sunset could do to keep the grin off her face as Professor Goodwitch said that. It was harsh and rightly so. They deserved to hear that and worse. They were lousy huntsmen, lazy – Sunset had overheard Pyrrha telling Jaune about the deal she had worked out with Dove and how Lyra only trained three nights a week to Jaune's seven – and with the utter brass-necked gall to look down on Blake, though she was worth three times the whole pack of them! Imbeciles, the lot of them; it was high time that they were put in their place.

Yang raised her hand. "Professor… Professors, I get that this is about Blake's future, and I suppose Sunset's here because Blake is living with Team Sapphire at the moment, but I don't see how this affects Team Iron?"

"It affects Team Iron, Miss Xiao Long, because Mister Bronzewing has devised a solution which may resolve many of the issues thrown up by the current state of affairs," Professor Goodwitch said.

"Mister Bronzewing," Professor Ozpin added, gesturing out at the other students with one hand, "the floor is yours."

"Thank you, Professor," Dove said softly. Sunset had always thought of him as a little bit pompous, but he seemed uncertain in front of an audience now as he took a step forward so that everyone could get a better look at him. He didn't seem to know whether he ought to be addressing his fellow students or the professors, with the results that he first started turning back and forth in an effort to do both, and then ended up turned so that he was facing his teammates, side-on to the professors, and had his back to Team Bluebell. Judging by the way he started looking over his shoulder, that hadn't been his intention.

"I… I've liked being your partner, Yang," Dove said. "I was proud to fight alongside you at the Green Line last week. I've liked being a member of Team Iron; I've been proud to say that I was a member of Team Iron and that my teammates were Yang, Ren, and Nora." He paused for a moment. "I'm sure that you'll all be amazing huntsmen and huntresses and achieve all of the dreams we talked about on our first night together after Initiation." He looked at Blake. "Blake Belladonna, I… I won't pretend to know what made you do what you did, and if honourable people like Ruby and wise men like the headmaster believe that you deserve to be trusted then… then I suppose you deserve a second chance here, a real second chance.

"Lyra, Bon Bon, you… you were my first friends here at Beacon; when I stepped off the airship with no idea of where I was going or what I was supposed to do, the two of you helped me find my way. And Sky, you've been willing to listen to me and not judge and not spill… you're all my friends, and the thought of you going into battle with one man down and maybe…" He paused, trailing off. "I don't know, maybe it's just my provincial nature talking; I've been told I'm a little bit of a hayseed, but…" He scratched the back of his head with one hand. "I was brought up to always help a girl in trouble and always step in to protect a girl in danger. I don't really make a big deal of it because I'm not sure Yang or Nora really need it."

"Not really, no," Yang agreed, her tone playful and rich in amusement. "I'll let you know if I ever start getting… vapours or something."

"It's 'the vapours,'" Blake murmured, so softly that probably Sunset was the only one in the room who heard her.

"Anyway, the point is," Dove went on, "that I've suggested to Professor Goodwitch and Professor Ozpin that I should join Team Bluebell, and then Blake could take the open spot in Team Iron, since you don't have to have a problem with her." He shrugged. "Then Blake could get out of the Sapphire dorm room, and Team Bluebell would have four members. And I don't think we'd even have to change the team names." He smiled sheepishly.

Silence greeted the end of this speech, broken by Nora, her voice small and a little childlike. "So… you're leaving us?"

"I… I don't know yet," Dove said.

"But you want to leave us behind," Nora insisted.

"I want to do what's right," Dove replied.

Ren put a hand on Nora's shoulder. "And that is a very admirable thing to want; that's what any true huntsman should want."

"Is that what's going to happen, Professor?" Sunset asked.

"That depends on you students, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin replied.

"Some of you students," Professor Goodwitch corrected. "You have neither choice nor veto, Miss Shimmer; you are here as a courtesy, since Blake is currently living in your dorm room."

"And she's welcome to stay there, if she wants to," Sunset declared. "Don't think that you have to clear out to go to any old place."

"Hey!" Yang cried. "Team Iron is not 'any old place.'"

"Would you be willing to lose Mister Bronzewing and gain Miss Belladonna, Miss Xiao Long?" Professor Ozpin asked. "By the same token, Miss Bonaventure, Miss Heartstrings, Mister Lark, would you be willing to have Mister Bronzewing as a teammate? And of course, Miss Belladonna, so much depends on you? What is it that you want?"

Blake hesitated, one hand clutched just above her chest, close to her heart. "I… I understand that this would be a big help to Team BLBL-"

"You don't need to think about what they want," Sunset said. "They're the ones who-"

"Miss Shimmer," Professor Goodwitch cut her off in an icy tone, "perhaps you should let Miss Belladonna finish?"

Sunset cleared her throat. "Sorry, Professor."

Blake's ears drooped a little. "I… I don't have any objection to joining Team Iron, if they'll have me, but… with my obligations to the Atlesians, then there's at least some chance that Team Iron will be left with only three members."

"I can speak to General Ironwood and see if we can't minimise the risk of that," Professor Ozpin said, "but you are correct, Miss Belladonna; the chance cannot be discounted completely. Miss Xiao Long, Miss Valkyrie, Mister Ren, you should be aware of this before you make any final decision."

"There… there's something else that you should know as well," Blake said, her voice rising for a moment to regain the attention of everyone in the room. "I… Rainbow Dash has asked me to transfer to Atlas at the end of this year. I… am considering it."

Sunset wanted – she so, so wanted – to take a picture of Bon Bon's expression when Blake said that. Lyra looked pretty startled to hear it too, but Bon Bon looked as though she had just bitten into a sandwich only to find that there were flies inside devouring the rancid meat. Oh, how it must gall her, Miss High and Mighty, that the team leader she had spurned and rejected as unworthy of her had been offered a place amongst the clouds of Atlas.

Since she couldn't really take a picture in front of the headmaster, Sunset settled for trying to fix the image in her memory instead.

"Miss Dash has asked this of you," Professor Ozpin murmured. "Has General Ironwood said anything about it?"

"We've talked about it," Blake said. "I think that he'd support the idea if I decided to go along with it."

Professor Goodwitch sniffed. "James continues to find ways of surprising me with his behaviour. Just when I thought that he couldn't-"

"Now, now, Glynda," Professor Ozpin interrupted quietly. "James merely wants what we all want: for all of our students to flourish to their full potential. If he believes that Miss Belladonna will do better at Atlas than Beacon, well… that is a matter upon which reasonable people might reasonably disagree. You say that you are considering it, Miss Belladonna?"

"Yes," Blake said, and her voice shook only a little. She glanced at Beacon's headmaster. "I mean no disrespect-"

"You needn't worry about hurting my feelings, believe me," Professor Ozpin said lightly. "I can acknowledge that Atlas is a fine school, and that some fine young men and women have emerged from it, without losing a scintilla of the pride I feel in Beacon and its students. You must do what is best for you, Miss Belladonna; so long as you find your path and walk it for the betterment of all mankind, then all of this great edifice erected for your education has been worthwhile. It has no other purpose."

Blake bowed her head. "That's very kind of you to say so, Professor," she murmured. "But, again, if I do go to Atlas at the end of the year, then Team Iron will be left with only three members."

"True enough, Miss Belladonna," Professor Ozpin acknowledged. He leaned upon his cane, and a sigh escaped his lips. "Sadly, that state of affairs is not unheard of amongst second year teams and higher. We do what we can to protect our students, but this world and this life are dangerous, and sometimes, our best is not enough. Team Iron would, in some respects, be more fortunate than others in a similar position."

"More importantly," Professor Goodwitch added, "there is always the possibility that a student from Shade or Haven, or perhaps even the great Atlas," – she laced the name with a touch of acid – "may decide to transfer to Beacon at the end of this year."

"Also a possibility," Professor Ozpin concurred.

"And it's a position that Team Bluebell are in now, and with less…" Dove trailed off. He glanced at his new teammates, or at those who might soon be his new teammates. "I mean, no offence, guys, but I think Yang, Ren, and Nora could handle themselves a lot better without a fourth guy than you."

"I think you're probably right," Lyra conceded in a voice that was half mutter, half groan.

Yang glanced at Dove for a moment, then turned her head towards Ren and Nora. She drew them close, the three other members of Team Iron huddling together, heads bent, speaking in whispers so that Sunset couldn't hear them.

"You don't have to take this just because they're offering it to you," she said.

A smile played upon Blake's features. "You want me to stay that badly?"

Blake's tone was fondly mocking, almost playful, but Sunset answered her in earnest. "I don't want you to go."

"It's a good plan from Dove," Blake insisted.

"Good for Team Bluebell; I'm not sure I'd say the same about Team Iron," Sunset replied. "And it's not-"

"Not good for me?" Blake guessed. "I don't think it's bad for me, either." She smiled. "You... I'll always be grateful for you giving me a place to stay when no one else would, but I don't belong in your bed, or even in your room." She paused. "Besides, I'm only moving across the hall."

"For now," Sunset said. "Is this what you want?"

"I… I don't know what I want yet," Blake admitted, "but I think that this might be a good start."

Team Iron – minus Dove – had finished their impromptu discussion. Yang looked at him. "This is what you want, isn't it?"

Dove didn't reply.

"Hey," Yang said. "Be honest. Don't worry about hurting anyone's feelings; just go for it."

Dove nodded. "This is what I want, not because-"

"Hey," Yang said, cutting him off with one raised hand. "You don't need to explain. You don't owe me – any of us – a word, and besides, I get it." She grinned. "So go get 'em, tiger." She looked up at the professors on the stage. "We're willing to take the risk of Blake being away or even leaving. Dove's right; we can handle it on our own, but…" Now, she turned her gaze and full attention to Blake. "If you want the spot, you can have it."

Blake smiled. "Thank you," she said. "I want the spot."

"Of course you do," Nora cried. "The coolest team in Beacon!"

Ren bowed his head. "I hope that our duties give us the chance to work together."

"So do I," Blake agreed.

Yang grinned. "Welcome to Team Iron, Blake."

"Thank you again," Blake said. She offered her hand to Sunset. "And thank you, for putting up with me and for always having my back."

Sunset pulled Blake into a hug, wrapping her arms around the other faunus and holding her tight. "Just so you know," she whispered into Blake's ear, "there'll always be a place across the hall for you when you ruin this chance like you did the other."

Blake snorted. "I'll keep that in mind. Don't joke; I might actually hold you to that."

I wouldn't mind at all if you did, Sunset thought.

XxXxX​

Blake sat down heavily upon her bed. Once all her stuff had been moved into her new dorm room, Team SAPR had insisted – with no possibility of refusal – that she had to come out with them to Benni Haven's for a goodbye, as though she was actually moving to Atlas instead of just across the corridor. Her new teammates had been very accepting about it, and honestly, Blake wouldn't have refused even if she'd had the chance; it was a nice gesture on their part, one of a series of nice gestures from Team SAPR since her secret had come out and even before it. They had always been there for her, whether she deserved it or not, ever since she had run away from Rainbow Dash; the chance to spend another evening in their good company, with good food to boot, was too, well, too good to pass up.

And it had been a good night. A very good night. Ms. Haven had even broken with a custom and taken a picture of the five of them with Fluffy, since Blake was – or had been – an 'honourary' member of Team SAPR for just a little while.

Blake didn't know what the future held for her – either in the sense of her immediate future with Team YRBN or in the sense of her larger future and the choice between Beacon and Atlas that she had yet to make – but she would always be grateful for the kindness of Team SAPR.

Nobody had been that unconditionally kind to her since… since she had turned her back on her parents.

The trouble was that the food at Benni Haven's was very, very filling, and her stomach was now feeling just a little bit delicate.

Yang strode into the dorm room. "Hey," she said.

"Hey," Blake murmured, one hand over her stomach.

Yang chuckled as she sat down on the bed next to Blake – unlike in SAPR's dorm room, the beds weren't arranged by strict name order; Ren and Nora slept side by side, and Yang and Dove had sat on the other side of the room; now it was Yang and Blake. She kicked off her boots and crossed her legs on the scarlet quilt beneath her. "Did you guys have a good time down there?"

"It was very nice, at the time," Blake said, with a slight touch of a groan. "The company was wonderful, but-"

"But you ate too much?" Yang said, with a grin on her face that could have devoured many unpleasant things.

"When Ruby is begging you to share a chocolate chip sundae with her, it's very hard to say no," Blake pointed out.

Yang let out a bark of laughter. "Yeah, don't I know it."

Blake's lips twitched slightly. "You're very lucky, to have-"

"A sister like her, yeah, I know," Yang said. "Of course, if I was really lucky, we'd be on the same team together."

Blake frowned. "I… I don't have any siblings, so I can't imagine what it's like for you, but Sunset-"

"Is becoming more of a sister to her than I am." Yang finished.

"That's not true," Blake replied. "I was going to say that Sunset takes care of her; they all do. Not that she really needs it. She's brave, capable; you should be proud of her."

"I am proud of her," Yang insisted. "I just…" She paused, staring intently at Blake. "How much have they told you?"

Blake hesitated. Yang asked how much Blake had been told, but Blake found it difficult to answer without knowing exactly what Ruby had told Yang. Asking that question, however, could seem facetious at best and downright insulting at worst, so she tried – she had no choice – but to guess what it was that Yang knew. She guessed that Ruby would have told Yang everything that pertained to her, but nothing more than that; she wouldn't have told Yang Sunset's secrets. "I know about her eyes," she said.

Yang nodded. "I thought you might. Hard to keep secrets from someone in the same room."

"Do Ren and Nora know?"

Yang's smile was a little wan. "I said it was hard, not impossible. Especially when you've no one to talk about it with where they might hear. No. They don't know. I don't… what would I tell them, that my sister has magic eyes? I like them both, but I don't want them to think I'm nuts. And I'm not sure that this is their business."

"But you were fine with Ruby telling her teammates and making it their business?" Blake asked.

"Ruby can trust who she wants to trust, and so can I," Yang replied.

Blake's brow furrowed. "Are you trusting me?"

"Ruby already made that choice for me, a little bit," Yang declared. "But… yeah, I think I trust you."

"Why?" Blake inquired. "I mean… why am I even here? Why do you want me here? Why were you so quick to offer me a place here?"

Yang affixed Blake with the gaze of her lilac eyes. "Because… because nobody should have to be alone, abandoned. Everyone should have… a place where they belong. A place they can call home. That's how I feel, anyway, and while I can't speak for Ren or Nora, I… I think that they feel the same way that I do."

"That's… that's incredibly generous of you," Blake murmured, "but all the same, you gave up one of your teammates-"

"What was I supposed to do? Tell Dove no, we couldn't spare him?"

"You could," Blake said, thinking to herself that Sunset probably would have said exactly that if Ruby or Pyrrha or even Jaune wanted to switch teams.

"Maybe," Yang allowed, "but I don't think Dove would have been very happy with me if I did. If this is what he really wants… it's better this way. If he feels that strongly about it, then who am I to stand in his way? I'm his team leader, not his owner."

"No, I suppose…" Blake trailed off for a moment. "I hadn't thought about it like that before." She paused. "Do you think they'll be okay?"

"Who?"

"Dove and Team Bluebell," Blake explained. "Or just Team Bluebell now, I suppose."

"I don't know about the rest of them, but Dove's got it where it counts," Yang assured her.

"Are you sorry to lose him?"

"Nah," Yang declared, and whether she was lying or not, Blake appreciated the fact that she seemed perfectly sincere. "I've seen you in sparring class. You're good. Not as good as me, maybe," she added with a chuckle. "But you're good. You'll do great as part of this team."

"If my situation allows," Blake murmured. "If… if I… you know."

"Don't worry about it," Yang said. "You do what you have to do right now, and later, we can worry about what'll happen if you decide to leave. You're really considering it then? Atlas?"

Blake nodded. "I really am. I haven't made my mind up to say yes, but I haven't made my mind up to say no, either."

"Why?" Yang asked. "I mean, if you don't want to talk about it, then just say so. I don't mean to pry into your business; I'm just curious, if that's okay."

"It's fine," Blake said, yet nevertheless, she paused a moment before answering. In fact, she did not answer, save with another question. "Yang, what is it that you want to do when you graduate?"

Yang shrugged. "The usual huntsman stuff, I guess. Saving people, hunting things; the family business."

Blake nodded. She had thought as much. "I… no offence, but I'm not sure that's enough for me."

Yang stared at her. "You're not sure that you can go out beyond the kingdoms to fight the monsters and then come back to find the monsters inside the kingdoms as high and mighty as ever."

"Exactly," Blake whispered. "If only people who deserved salvation were saved, then Ruby would be wandering the streets of Vale all by herself, but I think that we ought to at least try to make a world that doesn't deserve to be consumed by the grimm."

"No argument there, but you think Atlas is the place for that?"

"I think that in Atlas, a huntress can become powerful in ways that she can't in the other kingdoms."

"You mean in Atlas, a soldier can become powerful," Yang replied. "Because let's be honest, the reason why Atlas is different is that its huntsmen are military."

"Is that a bad thing, do you think?"

"I don't know, but you might find it isn't what you're used to."

"I've been in a military of sorts before," Blake pointed out.

"Right," Yang muttered. "Of course you have. And I guess you have a point; there isn't so much thing as a bigshot huntress the way that there are generals and stuff in Atlas. And if that's what you want, then… but do you really believe it? No offence, but it's Atlas. Do you think it can happen?"

"I don't know," Blake admitted. "That's what… I suppose you could say that's what's holding me back. It might be the best way to change the world, it might even be the only way, but I don't know if I have it in me to make that kind of sacrifice for nothing. That… and the fact that it's Atlas, and although the Atlesians I've met have been much better people than I expected, I haven't really met very many Atlesians." She sighed. "I just don't know. I haven't figured it out yet."

"You will," Yang assured her.

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely," Yang replied. "When the end of the year comes, you'll know where it is you need to go. You might not even make your mind up, but you'll know in your gut." She grinned. "Speaking of the gut, do you have any room in there?"

Blake's eyes widened. "You want to fill me up more?"

"What do you think Ren and Nora are doing?" Yang asked. "They're cooking. Well, Ren is cooking, Nora is… keeping him company. Dove's coming back too."

"Really?"

Yang nodded. "Ren suggested it: we say farewell to one member of our team and welcome a new one."

Blake smiled. "That… that sounds lovely," she admitted. "But I can't guarantee that I won't throw up if I eat any more."

Yang's cackling laughter echoed off the walls.
 
Chapter 40 - The Infinite Man
The Infinite Man​



"Do you want to grab a table and set up while I grab our stuff?" Sunset asked, as the door of the A & P ice cream café shut behind them.

Cinder started towards the nearest table – which happened to be one of the ones near the window – even as she said, "I question why we're here."

"You know exactly why we're here; we're going to start work on our coursework for Legends class," Sunset replied.

"Obviously," Cinder said. "But why are we doing that here? We could have just as easily started work in the library, or in one of the dorm rooms for that matter."

"Neither of those places has ice cream," Sunset said flatly, because what other explanation was needed, really? "Have you really never gone to a coffee shop or the like to do your homework?"

Cinder stared at her blankly. "No."

"You poor, deprived girl," Sunset murmured. She had gotten a bit out of the habit of it here at Beacon, if only because it was such a long way to go to get into Vale, but she had come to places like this all the time in Canterlot. There was one particular place that she'd really liked, an open plaza in the Haymarket with a lot of food stalls and the like surrounding it, always quite busy, but if you knew the right time to get there, you could usually grab a seat. Sunset would head over there frequently – not least because it was close to the best antique bookshop in Canterlot – and get ice cream from a stall run by a unicorn named Strawberry Swirl who wore a red and white striped apron and who always acted as though Sunset Shimmer coming round was the best thing to happen to him all day. Sunset had been so egotistical that she'd assumed her presence was the best thing to happen to him all day. It had been a nice place to work, that plaza in the Haymarket. As nice as anywhere else she had put down her books and quill in Canterlot… weather permitting, obviously.

Sadly, it was a tradition she had found harder to keep up in the Canterlot of Remnant; the looks of disdain had been too much to put up with, in the end. But Vale – that dust shop owner aside – hadn't been so bad in this regard, so she had hopes for this place.

If her hopes were disappointed, then Jaune and Pyrrha would be hearing about it in the most strenuous terms.

Cinder looked as though she were trying to stifle a laugh. "Yes, truly the wretchedness of my existence has been thrown into stark relief by the fact that I never learnt to do my schoolwork in a café." She stood over the table, one hand resting lightly upon it but, as yet, making no move to sit down. "You know, the library may not have ice cream, but it does have all the books we may need."

"I have books right here," Sunset said, tapping the pack slung over her shoulder and getting a satisfying thump out of the books contained therein, "and besides, this is just our first session to brainstorm ideas. We don't need to worry about research just yet."

Cinder shrugged. "Space could be an issue."

"Space is not going to be an issue," Sunset insisted. "Honestly, I decide to take you somewhere nice, and all you do is quibble about it."

"Oh, so this is your treat?" Cinder asked. Her teeth flashed for a moment. "Well, in that case," – she sat herself down at the table, leaning back in her chair – "please, don't let me stop you spending your lien on me."

Sunset made a sound that was half sigh, half chuckle. "I knew you'd come around. What do you want?"

Cinder didn't even bother to look at the menus above the counter. "I'll have two scoops of vanilla and a small Atlesiano."

Sunset blinked. "That's it? You know you don't need to hold back on account of saving me money."

"I'm not."

"You could have fooled me," Sunset replied. "That can't be all you want."

"What should I want instead?" Cinder asked. "What's good here?"

"I don't know; this is my first time," Sunset admitted. "Jaune and Pyrrha went here on a date a couple of days ago; they said the pie was good. I was going to go for a sundae, though." She grinned. "Do you want to share a sundae? It'll be better than two scoops of vanilla, I guarantee it."

Cinder hesitated for a moment, before a slight smile teased its way to the edges of her mouth. "Alright, go ahead," she said. "Although I warn you, I've always had a little bit of a problem when it comes to taking only my fair share. Somehow, a fair share always turns out to be… everything."

Sunset chuckled. "I'm sure I'll hold my own," she said, pulling her satchel off her shoulder and slinging it over the arm of the other chair, leaving Cinder to watch over it as she made her way to the counter. While she and Cinder had been arguing, someone else had come in and gotten up there first, but Sunset didn't mind the wait too much because it gave her a chance to study the menus on the wall above. Jaune and Pyrrha had said that this place was nice, and the ice cream on the other side of the glass case seemed pretty nice too, even if Sunset wasn't entirely sure about the décor. Was there really a need for so many cows? She tried her best to ignore them all and focus upon what was available to eat. The hot drinks were pretty much as she had expected, but some of the hot chocolates seemed as nice as Jaune and Pyrrha had made them sound. She turned her attention to the sundaes, her green eyes widening as she saw that they were offering a vanilla, raspberry whirl, and strawberry sundae.

That had been her favourite order back in Canterlot, the real Canterlot. To be honest, it had been pretty much her only order, so regular that Strawberry Swirl had known to start getting it ready when he saw her coming.

It beckoned to her, like a little slice of home.

"Thank you," the girl behind the counter – Sunset wondered if this was the same girl that she'd been told about, the girl from Jaune's past – said to the customer in front of Sunset as he departed with his tray. To Sunset, as she shuffled forwards, she said, "Good morning, how can I help you?"

"I'll take a vanilla, raspberry whirl, and strawberry sundae for two, with wafers and chocolate flakes," Sunset said on instinct, only adding the 'for two' in a brief remembrance that this time, she had someone else with her. "And a… medium mocha and a small Atlesiano." It was a little early in the day for a lavish hot chocolate on top of everything else, and the little touch of coffee would help to keep her wits sharp. She decided that she would respect Cinder's drink order; they could always get refills if they were here for long enough.

"Eating in?" the girl behind the counter said.

"Yeah," Sunset said, biting back the urge to point out that of course they were eating in; that was why Cinder was sitting down. She didn't want this girl to spit in her coffee.

"Okay, if you wait here, I'll get all that sorted out for you as fast as I can. In the meantime… that's fourteen lien."

Sunset paid, sliding across a couple of cards. "So," she said, "you're Jaune's friend?"

The girl's eyes widened. "You know Jaune? Jaune Arc?"

"I'm his team leader," Sunset declared. "And you're Miranda Wells?"

"Sure," Miranda said, her tone a little wary without being unfriendly. "Jaune… told you about this place?"

"I hope it lives up to his recommendation," Sunset said.

Miranda laughed. "I'll try my best," she said. "So, are you here on a date, too?"

"A d-" Sunset glanced around at Cinder. "Oh, no, we're here for a study session."

Miranda's eyebrows rose. "A study session. In here?"

"You're a student, right?"

"A Literature student, yeah."

"You've never sat in a café and gotten some work done?"

"I work in a café," Miranda replied. "I do my work in my dorm room."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "So uncivilised."

"Hey, if it works for you, then go for it," Miranda said. "I didn't mean to… I might even try it myself sometime. I should probably stop talking and get your order before you ask for your money back, shouldn't I?" Nevertheless, she made no move to actually take their order, but rather lingered at the counter, watching Sunset before she leaned forwards, her elbows resting upon the work surface. "So, you're Jaune's team leader? Does that mean you're sort of in charge of him?"

"It means exactly that I am in charge of him," Sunset affirmed.

"Right," Miranda said softly, nodding her head absently. "Um, please don't tell her I said this, but… that girl, Pyrrha… she's really into him, isn't she?"

Sunset folded her arms. "Sure, she's got it bad, what about it?" You don't still think you're in with a chance, do you? Miranda Wells was pretty enough, and in a small town, she might even be thought of as a beauty, but put next to Pyrrha Nikos, and there was no comparison at all, even if you were so shallow as to only judge by looks. More to the point, if anything – or anyone – did come between Jaune and Pyrrha, then Pyrrha would be heartbroken, and the team would be split in two. Sunset wasn't about to let that happen.

"It's just that… when you really care about someone, it can make you… have you heard of 'unreliable narrator'?"

"Yes."

"It's like that, but with people you love, don't you think?" Miranda asked. "My point is… is Jaune any good? Pyrrha told me he was, pretty much, but she-"

"Cares about him too much, is that what you think?" Sunset asked.

Miranda shrank back a little. "Maybe," she confessed. "I just need someone more… is he any good?"

"Even if he wasn't, I wouldn't tell you," Sunset declared. "You see, Pyrrha may be his girlfriend, but I'm his team leader, and that means that when it comes to my team, I'm the most unreliable narrator there is, because I've got the best team in Beacon, and I'll fight any other huntsman who says different." She grinned. "But you don't have to take my word for it: come the Vytal Festival, keep your eyes open for Team Sapphire, spelled S-A-P-R, and you'll see for yourself just how good Jaune Arc is."

"'S-A-P-R,'" Miranda repeated. She blinked. "You realise that also stands for Se-"

"Yes, I know, although I wish I didn't," Sunset said rapidly. She considered herself very fortunate that nobody had stooped so low as to make jokes about it.

"Right, sorry," Miranda said. "I… I really will get your stuff together now."

She turned away, leaving Sunset to watch over her shoulder as Miranda busied herself with the getting of drinks and the making of sundaes. A sundae, anyway. The sundae itself was a delicious-looking concoction of ice creams, whipped cream, strawberry compote, and crushed shortbread biscuit, garlanded with lashings of red sauce and sliced strawberries. It was a riot of red, white, and pale yellow against which the two brown chocolate flakes stood over very starkly, but Sunset wanted them anyway. The two cups of coffee steamed on either side of the cold glass when they were all placed upon the tray.

"Enjoy," Miranda said.

"Thanks," Sunset replied, picking up the tray with both hands and carrying it back to the table where Cinder waited. "Feast your eyes on this, Miss Two Scoops of Vanilla," she declared as she set it down upon the table.

Cinder regarded the sundae for a moment. One obsidian eyebrow rose above a fiery eye. "I had no idea that you had such a sweet tooth," she murmured.

"Where I come from, everyone has a sweet tooth," Sunset replied as she sat down. "It's culturally illegal not to."

"Really?" Cinder asked in an arch tone. "How very convenient for you."

Sunset grinned. "Just try some."

Cinder picked up one of the small spoons dug into the sloping sides of the sundae and scooped out a small amount of sauce-covered raspberry ripple ice cream onto it. She placed it into her mouth. Sunset took a slightly larger spoonful, incorporating vanilla and raspberry, and let it set her teeth to shivering as she waited for Cinder's response.

Cinder nodded, although there was no great store of enthusiasm in her voice as she said, "I see why you wanted me to try this." She paused. "You spent a little time talking to the girl up there."

"She's an old friend of Jaune."

"Jaune has friends?"

"Stop it," Sunset said, her tone acquiring a warning edge.

Cinder chuckled. "You can't take a little mild teasing?"

"You can tease me; leave them out of it," Sunset told her.

"Suit yourself," Cinder acknowledged. "All the same, what did you have to talk about with a friend of Jaune Arc?"

"She wanted an honest assessment of his skill level."

"Did you give her one?"

"Of course not, I'm his team leader," Sunset said. "But that's what we talked about. That, and she thought we were here on a date, absurdly."

Cinder's eyebrows rose. "Is there something absurd about it?"

"Oh, please," Sunset said. "I'm so out of your league, it's not even funny."

Cinder smirked. "Of course. We must all know our places and our limitations, mustn't we? What would the world come to if we all set our heights as high as ambition?" She picked up her coffee and drained half of the small cup in a single sip.

Sunset's eyes widened. "Sun and moon, Cinder, what's your tongue made of?"

"Hmm?"

"How did you drink so much of that without burning your tongue?" Sunset repeated.

"Oh, is it hot?" Cinder asked, with a shrug of her shoulders. "I can't say I really noticed."

"Okay," Sunset said, slowly and deliberately, before she took a much smaller sip of her own coffee, and only after she'd blown on it first because it was very hot. The contrast of that and the ice cream was very pronounced, going from one to the other, but in a good way, pretty much. Sunset took out her copy of Fairy Tales of Remnant from the satchel hanging off the arm of her chair, her hands glowing as she levitated book, notepad, and pen onto the table in front of her as she pushed the sundae into the middle of the table – where they could both reach it – and her coffee to one side. "You're okay with something from the book, right?"

"Fine by me," Cinder answered, as she got out her own copy of Fairy Tales. "I'm a little surprised that it's fine by you. I thought that you might want to reach for something a little more… exotic."

"Wandering into the weeds is fine if you can find your way back again," Sunset explained. "I'm not sure I'm familiar enough with any off-book stories to do them justice in a piece like this." She remembered what had happened to Jaune and Ruby in their history quarter-terms in first semester, when the advanced approach that Sunset had led them on had exposed their weakness on the course basics. She wasn't going to let that happen to her.

"As I said, it's fine by me," Cinder repeated. "Not least because the story I was hoping we could tackle is in the book."

Sunset took another mouthful of ice cream. "Go on," she prompted.

Cinder leaned forward a little. "I was thinking that we could take on The Infinite Man." She drained the rest of her coffee.

"You want another one?" Sunset asked.

"Not right now," Cinder said. "So, what do you think?"

Sunset nodded. "It is an interesting story. There are a lot of different ways to look at it, which means that there is a lot to write about it."

Cinder rested her elbows on the table top. "What do you think about it?"

Sunset thought about it and covered her thoughts by taking first a sip of her mocha and then a bite out of her chocolate flake, and while she chewed, she pondered the matter. The Infinite Man was the tale a man possessed of… of magic.

Sunset stopped mid-chew, though she swiftly resumed, lest Cinder notice anything amiss. In the books that Twilight had given her, magical abilities belonged exclusively to women – to four women at a time – but here was a tale of immense magic in the hands of a man. How had he come by it, and what made him so special? Could he be the Old Man in the tales of the prophets? The wizard who had assembled the five heroes to hunt down the Red Queens? Or was it, perhaps, just a story?

Why should I take one set of stories as real and dismiss the other as just a story?

Of course, the Infinite Man was not just a powerful wielder of magic – he was also immortal, after a fashion, hence the name – but it was a strange sort of immortality, to Sunset's mind. She was, of course, no stranger to the notion: as every little colt and filly knew, Princess Celestia had lived for over a thousand years and ruled Equestria for nearly as long without appearing to age at all in all that time. But the Infinite Man did not endure forever – it would have been a very different story if he had – rather, he died and then reincarnated with a new face, one that even those closest to him did not recognise.

That sounded just a little farfetched to Sunset's way of thinking; perhaps it was arbitrary of her to dismiss the possibility, but having seen nothing like it in this world or Equestria – and the fact that, unlike the prophets or red queens or whatever you wished to call them, this man only appeared in one story – Sunset was inclined to call it a little bit of poetic license. Perhaps it had been based upon the sages who recurred throughout mythology, but Sunset doubted they had actually been the same person.

Cinder cocked her head to one side. "Sunset?" she asked. "Is something wrong?"

"No," Sunset said quickly, before she started to look even more insensible than she did now. "I was just thinking."

"A useful way to pass the time," Cinder observed. "What were you thinking about?"

"I was thinking," Sunset said, "that the Infinite Man considers that he makes many mistakes, but to my mind, he only makes one: the decision to throw the fight." It was, to Sunset's mind, a completely inexplicable moment for all the effort that the story made to explain it. The Infinite Man, over the course of two lifetimes, had established a mighty organisation, a band of followers who were described as being as gods in their own right and who dedicated themselves to the protection of the innocent and the advancement of the cause of righteousness. Yet these mighty warriors, these god-like men and women, had found themselves caught flat-footed when attacked by a crew of lawless resolutes led by a duel-wielding swordswoman bent on defeating a god, presumably for the satisfaction of her own ego. The Infinite Man had striven against her at first, but then, he had willingly laid down his life, baring his throat for her sword on the promise that she would depart and spare his followers.

Sunset had not been at all surprised to read on and find out that she had not spared the man's followers.

"He trusted in the honour of his enemy," Sunset continued, "and surprise, surprise, she had none. It was entirely foreseeable – no, it was obvious – that she would betray him like that."

"You don't think much of the reasons given, I take it?" Cinder murmured.

"The fear of collateral damage?" Sunset snorted. "Everyone died anyway, how bad could it have possibly gotten?"

Cinder smirked. "True enough, I suppose."

"And that's another thing that doesn't make sense," Sunset continued. "This group that the man sets up, they are supposed to be great warriors; it says so, in the story, they trained to become like gods and then they went out and fought the monsters, just like huntsmen do today; their legend grew exponentially over time, their numbers swelled as more and more people flocked to join them. And yet, in a single night of misfortune, they are broken, annihilated even, and by what? A rabble of scum from out of nowhere?"

"You find that strange?" Cinder asked curiously. "You find that difficult to explain? I'm a little surprised; it makes perfect sense to me."

"How do you mean?" Sunset asked.

Cinder was silent for a moment. "I think I will have that refill now," she said and got up from the table, leaving Sunset to wait and finish off some more of the sundae – Cinder wanted to get in quick or there wouldn't be much left – before she returned with another, larger, cup of coffee.

"Now," Cinder said, "where was I?"

"You were about to explain the fall of the man's followers," Sunset prompted.

"Ah, yes," Cinder said, stirring her coffee idly with a long spoon, scraping it across the bottom of her cup with a scratching sound that persisted as she spoke. "In a way, you answered the question yourself: they were just like huntsmen."

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "I don't follow."

Cinder continued to stir her coffee, the spoon making a wince-inducing sound as it scraped the cup. "Four academies: Shade, Haven, Atlas, Beacon. I'm sure that when they were founded, the first students to walk through the halls were just like the girl in the fairy tale who first convinces the Infinite Man to teach her: brave, honourable, committed to the fight. I'm sure that the Circle was once as mighty as its reputation suggested, just as the huntsmen who defend our kingdoms were once heroes worthy of song and story. But this story covers a span of generations: the young girl is a middle-aged woman by the time the Infinite Man returns from death the first time, and he lives another life before all that he worked for turns to ashes before his eyes. Look at what has happened to the huntsman academies in only a slightly longer span of time; the halls of these hallowed institutions have become the haunts of spoiled brats, Schnees and Winchesters and Kommeni with nothing to recommend them but family money, only here because they wish to reveal in the acclaim of being huntsmen, to be fawned over for their physical power as much as the power their money can supply. Such, I have no doubt, was the fate of the Circle: its fortress polluted and its strength diluted by mediocrities more interested in sharing in the prestige of membership of such a distinguished order than in working to further its goals, let alone give their lives for it. Such is the fate of all institutions; the iron always rusts, covered with the oxide of complacency until it crumbles at the slightest touch."

"I'm not sure I agree," Sunset murmured.

"Is there any particular part you disagree with, or is your dissent general?"

"I admit that there are some in Beacon whom I wouldn't have let in if I was the headmaster, but I wouldn't say that we're so rusted over yet," Sunset replied. "I'd say there are more good than bad still, at Beacon at least."

"We'll see," Cinder said. "Perhaps you're right. Perhaps the students of Beacon and the other academies are good for more than preening before the cameras at the Vytal Festival. You have, I admit, demonstrated that you and your team are certainly not without skill." She paused. "There is another possibility, if you find my first suggestion too cynical, which is that the Circle was never actually all that it was cracked up to be."

"You mean the stories exaggerate their prowess without considering what that means for their fall?" Sunset asked.

"Perhaps their prowess was exaggerated even during the Circle's existence."

"You think it actually existed?"

"I think something like it probably existed, or what inspired the story?" Cinder replied.

Sunset nodded; it was more likely than the Infinite Man's unlikely mode of immortality. "Okay, but you think they were never as great as the story would have us believe?"

"I think that they wished to be thought of as much greater than they were; they may even have believed it themselves before war came to their doorstep," Cinder said. "I'm sure they were perfectly capable of despatching grimm, but… well, look at your friends from Atlas and all their toys taking up the skies overhead. Where does this preeminent military reputation enjoyed by Atlas come from? Everyone agrees that they are the mightiest of the four kingdoms, but Atlas has not faced a war since its foundation; we are, as we are incessantly reminded, living in an era of peace. So upon what firm foundation rests all of this northern bravado? What have they done to earn it? If they were to be confronted by a true threat, by a power they could not overawe with the shadow of a single warship, would not all their fine talk turn to dust, and all their arrogance wither into fear?"

"Don't let Rainbow Dash here you say that," Sunset remarked.

Cinder snorted. "Don't worry, I won't. I find Atlesians tiresome enough already, as you might be able to tell; present company accepted, of course."

"Thank you," Sunset said, inclining her head graciously. "You certainly have a lot to say upon this story, no wonder you wanted to choose this one so badly."

"And you?"

"Nothing comparable to the amount of thought you've given to it, I'm afraid," Sunset admitted. "Except to say that… either or both of your suggestions has merit." Certainly it matched her Equestrian experience; Sunset had heard no less than Robyn Hill, their captain, admit to the princess that the Royal Guard had atrophied over the generations of peace that Celestia had wrought. That fact had not troubled Princess Celestia herself, who had preferred the peace to any toughening of the guard that might result from conflict, but it showed in the way that Equestria now seemed dependent on Twilight Sparkle and her friends to protect it from all menaces.

"And the moral of the story?" Cinder asked. "Is the man a hero, a villain, or a fool?"

Sunset considered it for a moment. "A fool," she said after a few moments. "He doesn't have the strength of character to be either hero or villain."

"No?"

Sunset shook her head. "He continuously bemoans his flaws, his unfitness to be a hero, still less a god, and yet he allows the girl to talk him into becoming a leader and sharing his power with others; later he allows his enemy to talk him into dying. Before that, when he died the first time, he comes back and wanders back to his old comrades seemingly for want of anything else to do or anywhere else to go, even though he keeps talking how unfit to lead them he is!"

"I'm intuiting that you were ever so slightly frustrated with him," Cinder murmured.

"Leaders should have a proper pride in themselves," Sunset declared, "and they should always put on a brave face amongst their followers." Princess Celestia had never shown Sunset any weakness, and when Sunset had caught her in a position of vulnerability, it was when the princess hadn't known that Sunset was there, watching.

"Is that how you run your team? With a brave face and a refusal to admit any fault or flaw?"

"No," Sunset admitted. "But I don't confess to more than I have to. Or at least, I shouldn't."

"You didn't learn that in Professor Goodwitch's leadership class."

"I've had better teachers in leadership than Professor Goodwitch," Sunset said. "My point is that, for all his power, the Infinite Man is a slave to the last word in his ear; he can be persuaded of anything; he ultimately shows no convictions at all. That's why he cannot be a hero or a villain, and so, he must be a fool."

"I agree that he is a fool, but not for those reasons," Cinder replied, "but because to be a hero or a villain, he would have had to have achieved something, to have done or built something that mattered. And yet, the only accomplishment we learn of – the only thing about him that is recorded – is that he built a society that was destroyed in two generations or so, leaving no trace of its existence. He built a fortress, he trained an army, but he did nothing with either of them."

"He sent them forth to help those in need," Sunset pointed out.

"Doubtless, they were still in need after his champions departed," Cinder countered. "Did he make himself a lord over the region? What did he do to keep these places safe after he saved them? Nothing. He sat in his fortress while the world grew dark outside until the darkness burst like a tide over his walls and swept him and all the fools who put their trust in him aside. The warrior woman, in destroying his Circle, accomplished more than he did in the end." She smiled. "I'd like to hear her story, find out what drove her to seek out a god and challenge him in battle. Was it simply for the thrill of the combat, or did she have a larger goal in mind?"

A smile played across Sunset's face. "If you were writing that story, what would your answer be?"

"I?" Cinder asked, seeming surprised to have been asked. "I… I would have it so that she sought out a god, this great challenge, greater than any that she could have found or faced before in her life… she sought him out because she wished to dance with death, because only in battle… did she feel alive."
 
Chapter 41 - Study Partners
Study Partners​



Pyrrha stepped into the Team YRDN – Team YRBN now, she supposed – dorm room. "How are you finding your new accommodations?" she asked politely.

Blake was already seated at the desk. "It's nice to have a bed that I can sleep in without feeling guilty about it," she said dryly. "How are you?"

Pyrrha chuckled softly. "You ask me that as though it's been a while since we last saw each other," she declared.

Blake smiled, at least for a moment. "Please, take a seat."

"Thank you," Pyrrha said quietly as she pulled out the chair and sat down along the same bank of desks as Blake, the two of them facing the wall, although they both turned their chairs so that they were halfway to facing each other too. "Are the rest of the team alright with us driving them out of the room like this?"

"It's fine," Blake assured her. "They all have somewhere else to be."

"It's just that Jaune and Dove are using the dorm room across the hall," Pyrrha explained.

"It's fine," Blake repeated. "It's nice to spend some time in my own room." She sighed. "I need to get used to it, for as long as I'm here."

"Hmm," Pyrrha murmured. "Sunset mentioned that you were thinking of transferring to Atlas."

"'Mentioned' seems a kind word for what I can imagine her saying," Blake observed.

Pyrrha let out a nervous laugh. "Well," she said, "I think we'd all… if you were to stay here, we would all be very glad of your company," she added, "but if Atlas is what you want, then, well… who am I to tell you not to cross an ocean in pursuit of your dreams?"

Blake's smile returned to her face, a little broader this time. "Can I ask why you did it?" she asked. "Chose Beacon over Haven?"

"Beacon's reputation stands higher than that of Haven Academy," Pyrrha replied. "Everyone knows that there are no better huntsmen than those trained at Beacon Academy."

"On average," Blake pointed out.

"True, but you cannot have been blind to the allure of Beacon's reputation when you chose it for yourself," Pyrrha murmured.

"Of course not, but I don't have the power to single-handedly reverse the fortunes of Haven," Blake said.

Pyrrha snorted. "You make too much of me."

"You don't make enough of yourself."

"A fact that is… not entirely accidental, I assure you," Pyrrha murmured. Her green eyes locked into Blake's golden gaze. "At the risk of indulging in a great amount of self-pity, can you imagine what it would have been like for me at Haven? Not only the Invincible Girl but the Princess Without a Crown too? The Champion of Mistral, her pride and glory reborn. There is no doubt in my mind that I could have spent the Initiation dithering hopelessly, and Professor Lionheart would have made me team leader for no other reason than it was expected of him. I would have been indulged in everything I wanted, allowed to break whatever rules I felt like, fawned on and flattered without regard for whether I deserved flattery, let alone for whether I wanted it or not." She shook her head. "No, that was… that was not what I desired out of my training."

Blake nodded. "When I was a little younger, before I came to Vale with… before I came to Vale, I was close to Sienna Khan, the leader of the White Fang. After my parents left for Menagerie, my name no longer carried any weight, but the fact that I was sat at Sienna's feet meant that there was still no shortage of people who sought her favour through me. I have some idea of what you're talking about. I don't blame you for wanting to get away."

Pyrrha was quiet for a moment. "Flattery is never pleasant, or I have not found it so, but do you think that it is worse when one knows oneself to be without true friends, or does having real friendship – or more than that – to contrast it against makes it worse when people are obviously insincere when they pretend to care?"

Blake looked thoughtful. "I don't think it matters," she admitted. "It doesn't make it any less or more insincere than it was before. Why?"

"Oh, nothing really," Pyrrha said. "I was just thinking… my mother wished me to return to Mistral and transfer to Haven for the beginning of this semester, because of the danger posed by the White Fang. I was just wondering if everything I just described would have been even worse for me if I had carried my members of Team Sapphire with me when I went there."

"I couldn't say," Blake replied. "And you'll never have to find out."

Pyrrha smiled. "No," she said gladly. "No, I won't."

"Is that why you're not speaking to your mother?" Blake asked. "Because she wanted you to come home?"

Pyrrha licked her lips. "No," she said, quietly but firmly. "No, that is because… she tried to come between me and Jaune," she said, after a moment. "And she did so in a way that… it isn't easy for me to forgive."

Blake might not have fully understood, but she was courteous enough to not ask for any further details. Instead, she said, "I… I can't say for certain how bad it was, the thing she did to you, and I'm not going to tell you that your anger with her isn't merited; we have the right to be treated well by those who claim to love us, and we can't… we can't let ourselves forget that. But... speaking as someone who hasn't spoken to either of her parents for too long, eventually the anger burns out, and all you're left with is their absence from your life… but by then, it can often be too late."

Pyrrha pursed her lips together. She reached out and took Blake's hand. "How long has it been?"

"Five years," Blake said. "Since my father stepped down as High Leader and retired to Menagerie."

"They were angry at you for staying?"

Blake shook her head. "I was angry at them for leaving. I… said things that… at first, I didn't want to unsay them, and then, by the time I changed my mind… assuming that I could have taken them back… it had been too long by far."

"I'm sure that isn't true."

"You don't know what I said."

"No," Pyrrha allowed, "but if your parents love you, then-"

"Then they'll forgive me, as you've forgiven your mother?" Blake asked.

Pyrrha's mouth tightened. "You make a very good point. Two very good points, one of which is that I have no right to lecture you."

"I didn't mean to be harsh or rude or unkind," Blake said quickly. "Please, forgive me."

"There's nothing to forgive," Pyrrha insisted. "You were quite right." She paused, a little hesitant, wondering if she was once again about to pry into Blake's private affairs, and yet, the glint of the silver armband around Blake's left arm, the light reflecting off it even as it glimmered off the band of gold and bronze that Pyrrha wore, called silently out to her.

"That's a very pretty armband," Pyrrha observed, somewhat disingenuously.

Blake glanced at the silver band, where it rested upon the black silk bound around her arm. "It's not as fancy as yours," she replied.

"No," Pyrrha murmured. "I suppose it isn't. May I ask, is it an honour band?"

Blake blinked. "Of course you know what that is," she whispered. "You're the first person to ask, but-"

"I am a Mistralian, after all," Pyrrha reminded her.

"So are Ren and Nora," Blake pointed.

"Yes, but I think Ren and Nora have had an… unconventional upbringing," Pyrrha replied. The honour band was an important part of Mistralian culture – there was a reason why the Haven uniform featured a white band around the left arm – but it was specifically the culture of the elite, the warrior aristocrats of old, and neither Ren nor Nora could be said to be that, for all their splendid virtues. "I suppose I'm a little surprised; I never thought of you as being Mistralian."

"I'm not," Blake admitted, "but my parents were, and so was my mentor, and I spent some time in Mistral." Her hand pulled free from Pyrrha's grip and went to the band around her arm; whether it was purposeful or reflexive, Pyrrha couldn't have said. "Did your mother give that to you?" One did not simply choose their own band; it was a gift, and through wearing, it you honoured in deed them who had bestowed it on you.

"Actually, no," Pyrrha replied. "My teacher, Chiron, gave this to me when I was sixteen years old and he had nothing left to teach me."

A smile played across Blake's lips. "What words did you choose?" she asked, referring to the inscription that she guessed would be on the inside of the band, invisible but pressing against Pyrrha's skin.

Pyrrha traced a circle on the wood of the desk with one gloved fingertip. "With Good Fortune."

Blake's eyebrows rose. "Not what I would have expected," she confessed.

"Why not?" Pyrrha asked. "I have been exceedingly lucky throughout my life, from the circumstances in which I was born to… if I had not been born Pyrrha Nikos, I doubt that I would be where I am today."

"You might be happier if you had been born someone else," Blake suggested.

"Perhaps," Pyrrha allowed, "but I would not be in such a position to assist the world and I must be thankful for that. I have been lucky in my semblance, too, that has helped me to a few of my victories. Lucky in my teammates, my friends, lucky…" She felt a faint flush of colour rise to her cheeks. "Lucky in Jaune." She chuckled. "I have been very blessed throughout my life, and I am not unmindful of it."

"Well, when you put it like that," Blake murmured. "Just so long…"

"Blake?" Pyrrha prompted.

"Don't let your thankfulness for good luck make you forget that you… don't let it convince you that you don't deserve these things; luck isn't the only reason you are where you are."

"Are you sure I'm the one who needs that advice?"

Blake snorted. "I'm better at giving advice than taking it."

Pyrrha did her the decency of not agreeing with that. "What of you? Who gave you your band?"

Blake was quiet for a moment, and Pyrrha feared that she would say it was Adam, that brute who seemed to leave such a cruel mark upon all who crossed his path, but she said in the end, "Sienna Khan, after my first battle." She pressed her fingers against it. "It probably seems perverse of me to keep wearing it, to honour her even after leaving her cause, but-"

"But she was your mentor," Pyrrha declared, "and you cannot forget it."

"No," Blake agreed quietly. "I can't."

"And your words?" Pyrrha asked.

Blake paused for a moment. "M-molon labe," she said, with a slight tremor of hesitation in her voice.

Now, it was Pyrrha's turn to raise her eyebrows. "'Come and take them'?"

"I was a kid at the time," Blake said defensively. "And besides, it was-"

"The response of the first faunus rebels when they were ordered to lay down their arms at the very beginning of the revolution," Pyrrha murmured. "I know." She smiled. "To be perfectly honest, I think it suits you."

Blake looked away. "I… I think we should probably get started on our project, or we will have kicked everyone else out of the room only to waste our time."

"I don't regard this time as wasted," Pyrrha said quietly. "We don't seem to have spent much time together alone, and I… I regret that."

Blake nodded. "I regret that too," she said, "but I think we still ought to get to work."

"Probably," Pyrrha conceded. "Do you have any idea what story you want to work on for Doctor Oobleck?"

Blake frowned. "I… I'm not sure," she said. "I don't want to impose my tastes upon you."

"Well," Pyrrha said, feeling a little guilty now that she had given some to which tale she would like to tackle. "I was wondering if we might look at The Shallow Sea."

Blake blinked. "Did you think that would be a good idea because I'm a faunus?"

"No," Pyrrha said quietly. "Because it's one of my favourites."

Blake was silent a moment. "I'm sorry," she said. "That wasn't called for. It's just… well, it's just that I'm very defensive, as you've probably noticed already; it's something that I need to work on."

Pyrrha didn't say anything; she didn't want to make Blake feel bad about herself, after all.

"But it's also because… The Shallow Sea is a story passed down amongst faunus, orally," Blake said. "The version in the textbook is the first time that it's been written down," she added, with a touch of rancour in her voice.

"You don't approve," Pyrrha said.

"No," Blake replied flatly. "Professor Ozpin-"

"Had good intentions, I'm sure," Pyrrha said.

"He explains his intentions perfectly well, but that's not the point," Blake declared. "He can't just decide to appropriate a culture not his own – our culture – because he's worried that the story will die out otherwise."

"And if it does die out?" Pyrrha asked.

"Then so be it," Blake said sharply. "That is our choice, to let it die and fade from memory. The story of the men who jumped from the ship into the water because they had faith in the promise of the God of Faunus belongs to those whose people…" She stumbled, momentarily at least, and when she continued, her voice was quieter. "Those whose people jumped from the ships because they knew that death was better than slavery." Her brow furrowed. "My mother told me that story in the cradle," she confessed. "As her mother told her and so on. If my mother had decided not to pass it on to me then that would have been her choice, if I choose not to pass it on to my daughter then that's my choice."

"And it was my trainer's choice to tell me that story when I was a girl," Pyrrha said, "or was that choice not allowed, because the tale does not belong to me?"

"Your trainer was a faunus?"

"A horse faunus, yes," Pyrrha explained. "He never taught at Haven – he was strictly a private tutor – but nevertheless, he was reputed to be the greatest trainer of warriors in all of Mistral."

"'Was'?" Blake repeated. "Is he-"

"No," Pyrrha said. "At least… to be honest, I don't know. He could be, although I hope not. After he declared that he had nothing left to teach me, after he gave me this band," – it was Pyrrha's turn to reach up and touch the band of gold and bronze that sat so snugly around her arm – "he left the city. He did not tell me where he was going, or my mother, or… anyone. He simply left. I wish that he had kept in touch, I was very fond of him."

"He must have been fond of you too, to tell you that story," Blake said gently. "The Shallow Sea is… you came by it honestly, and I think that your love for it is honest too."

"Whereas if I had first found it in Professor Ozpin's book, it would have been dishonest?"

Blake shuffled uncomfortably. "Well… I have to admit that I didn't get mad at Penny for liking it."

"I suspect that if you had, you might not still have all your own teeth," Pyrrha muttered.

Blake laughed. "Team Rosepetal are very protective," she admitted. "Although when I did upset Penny, all I got was a stern talking-to from Ciel."

"How did you manage to upset someone so kind and cheerful as Penny?"

A guilty look settled upon Blake's face like an airship on the docking pad. "Who do you think gave her the idea that you and Ruby would hate her for being a robot?"

"Ah," Pyrrha said. "I see. You were lucky to get away with a stern talking-to."

"Perhaps," Blake acknowledged. "Or perhaps they accepted that I didn't mean it; I was just… letting my own feelings get in the way. Again. She likes The Shallow Sea too, you know?"

"Really?"

"It's not surprising," Blake said. "Now that you tell me about it, it doesn't surprise me that it's a favourite of yours either. Transformation into something more than people think you can be, being seen for what you really are."

Pyrrha laughed self-deprecatingly. "You have no idea how many nights I lay awake wishing that some god would transform me into my true self, so that I could be seen – really seen – by everyone."

"Being seen," Blake said, "isn't always all that it's cracked up to be."

"No," Pyrrha murmured. "I suppose… I can see that it isn't for everyone." Blake had, after all, spent several weeks hiding who and what she was.

"But then again," Blake continued, "I had the chance to hide what I was, and although a part of me hoped that if I hid what I was, then I might be seen for who I was… another part of me kept on picking fights with Rainbow Dash until my secret came out, so how much did I really want to hide, and how much… how much did I really want to be seen, too?"

"I… I understand why you wanted to hide," Pyrrha murmured. "Or rather, I don't understand, I can never understand because – as we've established – I was born blessed with good fortune, or, as we might say, unutterable privilege in every single respect. Anyway, my point is, I don't blame you for wanting to hide a part of yourself, but I'm not sure that we can ever be seen for who we are…"

"If we are hiding what we are?" Blake suggested.

Pyrrha looked away. "I'm talking about things I have no right to speak of."

"It's fine," Blake said. "You might even be right. Since I… I've made more friends since I started being honest with people."

"That might be a coincidence," Pyrrha pointed out.

"Or it might not," Blake replied. She hesitated. "If you don't mind, I'd rather not do our essay on The Shallow Sea. It isn't one of my favourites."

"No?" Pyrrha asked. "I thought you said your mother told it to you?"

"That doesn't mean I have to have a continued fondness for it," Blake said.

"No," Pyrrha conceded. "I'm sorry."

Blake waved her apology away with one hand. "It doesn't matter, it's just… like I said, my feelings on being seen for your true self are a little more ambivalent than a fairytale princess."

"Did you just call me a fairytale princess?"

Blake shrugged. "They may call you the Princess Without a Crown, but we both know a storybook princess doesn't need one."

"They need virtues-"

"Which you have, in abundance," Blake declared, "but if you don't like it, then I won't bring it up again."

"I, um," Pyrrha hesitated. "It's… very kind of you, I'm sure, I just… I suppose I just don't think of myself that way."

"Fine," Blake said quickly. "Another argument against the The Shallow Sea is that there's not much to it; there's the central metaphor, and you could possibly talk about courage and faith, but other than that… what is there to say?"

"What about the religious elements?" Pyrrha asked. "I mean… isn't he…?" She found, a little suddenly, that asking 'isn't he your god?' made the act of enjoying this story on a metaphorical level seem a little, well, as culturally appropriative as Blake had accused it of being.

"Very few people worship the god spoken of in that particular story nowadays," Blake replied, "and most of those who do live on Menagerie."

"I can see why," Pyrrha replied. "The island promised to your people."

"That's one of the reasons I don't like that story all that much," Blake muttered. "It's all very well to speak of Menagerie as our birthright, but the truth is that it wasn't bestowed upon us by any god, but by men who wanted to get rid of us. The whole world should be our birthright; we have as much right to all of Remnant as any man." Blake pinched the bridge of her nose. "Sorry, I… didn't mean to get on the stump like that."

"It's fine," Pyrrha assured her. "Your passion is admirable, and a little enviable, to be perfectly honest."

"You wouldn't think so if you had to live with it," Blake informed her. "The point is, in all my life, I've only met one person who took The Shallow Sea for the truth of how we came to be. There is a… a cult around the God of Animals, and in the White Fang, it is quite popular, but it's the god of the The Judgement of Faunus whom they worship."

"May I ask," Pyrrha said, "why it is that faunus stories have no endings? They don't conclude so much as they… just stop."

The corners of Blake's lips twitched. "Has your life ended now that you're with Jaune?"

"No," Pyrrha said. "Of course not."

"And that's why our stories don't end," Blake explained. "Because life doesn't work like that. Our stories don't end; even at the end of our lives, we're lucky to have accomplished everything that we set out to do, if we even find out what it is that we were meant to do. Mostly we… just stop."

"I can't help but feel that's rather bleak."

"If we're lucky, we pass on our work to the new generation to carry it forward," Blake continued. "Our story stops, but the story of our people carries on, and it hasn't ended yet. We haven't even found our destiny, as they would put it in Mistral. And neither have I."

"Atlas or Beacon," Pyrrha whispered.

"Atlas or Beacon," Blake agreed. "Are there any other stories that you like that we could take as our subject instead?"

"Well," Pyrrha said, "The Girl in the Tower is another favourite of mine."

"Are you sure you're not a fairytale princess?" Blake asked.

"Please stop," Pyrrha begged, but warmly and with a hint of amusement in her voice.

"I'm sorry, but… it's quite adorable, really. The story of a lonely girl imprisoned by her cruel father, longing for a hero to appear and rescue her from the drudgery of her existence."

"I'm sure that every young girl feels that way, about her parents and her lot in life," Pyrrha murmured. "The difference is that most of them grow out of waiting for a beautiful boy to ride in on a white horse and sweep them off their feet."

"There's no need to reproach yourself," Blake informed her. "Just because you can fight ten men single-handed-"

"I've never actually done that."

"I wouldn't bet against you," Blake said. "Although, I must confess, when I was young, I always wondered why the princess didn't rescue herself."

"Some prisons, you can't fight your way out of," Pyrrha replied. "Certainly not alone."

"No," Blake whispered. "I… understand that a little better."

"I don't want to bring up any bad memories," Pyrrha told her. "If you would rather write about something else then-"

"No," Blake said. "The Girl in the Tower is fine. It's a pretty story, and there's space to talk about different aspects of it."

"You think so?" Pyrrha asked. "I was a little worried you would find the metaphors quite blunt; the husband literally killing the father, the heroine writing the story, that sort of thing."

"I didn't say that all the aspects were subtle, but there are a few of them," Blake said. "An essay's worth, at least."

Pyrrha nodded. "I just hope…" she chuckled. "I just hope that we don't end up writing all the wonder out of it."

XxXxX​

Across the hall, in the Team SAPR dorm room, Dove took a seat next to Jaune. "Thank you for having me," he said stiffly, but then, Dove Bronzewing could be stiff about things in Jaune's experience.

Which was… a little limited, Jaune had to admit. Considering that they had eaten opposite Team YRDN for a whole semester, Jaune knew very little about their recently departed teammate. Which wasn't entirely his fault; Dove wasn't loud enough to make himself heard over Yang and Nora, but with Ren around, he couldn't be 'the quiet one' either.

But all the same, it made Jaune a little nervous having to work with the guy and even more nervous that he would soon be having training sessions with him.

That nervousness, or getting over it, was probably the point of Doctor Oobleck setting them this exercise. If they were going to be huntsmen, they were going to have to be able to work with all kinds of people and not be prissy about it.

"Don't mention it," Jaune said, trying to sound at ease. "We have to work somewhere, right? Besides, I should be thanking you for agreeing to become my sparring partner."

Dove laughed. "You don't need to be dating Pyrrha to know that Lyra's getting much more out of this deal than you are."

"To a point," Jaune said, "but Pyrrha thinks it will be good for me, and I trust her."

"She thinks it will be good for you to beat me," Dove said. "I hope you don't mind if I don't make it easy for you."

"Of course not," Jaune replied rapidly. "I'm not… I don't want victories to stroke my ego. I want to get better so I can stand alongside Pyrrha and Ruby and Sunset. It's just-"

"Hard to see how you're making progress sometimes," Dove finished for him. "Lyra complains about the same thing. Unfortunately, I'm not sure that sparring with Pyrrha will help her very much in that."

Jaune winced. "Probably not." He hesitated. "I… maybe I could-"

"I'm not sure that's a good idea either," Dove told him. "It's generous to offer, but…"

Jaune frowned. "What? I'm not good enough?"

"That's not what worries me," Dove admitted. "You've been training with Pyrrha, and I've watched you in sparring class; you're getting better. Considering that you started off worse than Lyra, I'm worried that if you were spar with her – and I admit I'm sort of dreading sparring class for this reason – and win, then… she'll get discouraged."

"I can get that," Jaune murmured. When your dream seemed out of reach, when it seemed as though the mountain to climb was more of a sheer wall with no handholds, then it was very easy to give up hope and give up trying too. If it hadn't been for the support of Pyrrha – and Sunset giving him a bit of a kick up the ass when he needed it the most – then he would never have made it this far. "I got… really lucky, with my teammates. I got the most talented girl in the school to help me."

"Mhmm," Dove murmured. One eyebrow rose. "And not just to help you, right?"

Jaune laughed nervously. "Right. I got lucky there, too."

Dove nodded. "Don't waste it."

"Huh?"

Dove's face became sad, the corners of his mouth descending, his brow furrowing, his head falling forwards a little bit. "Don't… you're serious about her, right?"

Jaune thought about it for a moment. "I… I can't imagine what I'd do without her."

Dove's smile was melancholy, touched by frost. "Then hold tight to her," he said, "and don't let her go. If you do, you'll regret it for the rest of your life."

Jaune didn't know what to say to that; Dove certainly seemed to be speaking from personal experience here, but that didn't help Jaune decide what to do about it; he didn't know Dove well enough to know how he was supposed to react.

Does it matter? If he needs help, then he needs help, no matter who he is. "Do you… want to talk about it?"

Dove shook his head. "No, I'd rather… we should get to work; that's what we're here to do."

"Sure," Jaune said. "But you know, if… but yeah. So… any ideas?"

Dove half rose out of his seat so that he could get a better look at the bookshelves. "I can't see The Song of Olivia anywhere around here," he said, sounding a little disappointed.

"Ruby took it with her," Jaune explained.

"Ah."

"Were you thinking of doing our report on it?" Jaune asked, slightly nervously.

"Why not?" Dove replied. "I have read it about fifteen times. I remember most of the important bits."

"I haven't read it at all," Jaune said, "so I'm a little worried that there's not much I'd be able to contribute."

"That's a fair point," Dove muttered. "I suppose I'm just one of those people who tries to do all the work themselves. Ruby enjoys it, then?"

"Oh, yeah, she loves it," Jaune assured him. "That was a great gift you gave her. Especially when you didn't have to."

"Hmm?"

"Come on," Jaune said. "Everyone knows that it was Lyra and Bon Bon who spilled everything about Sunset and Pyrrha having it out, and you covered for them when you didn't have to."

"Were they angry?"

"Sunset was… a little annoyed," Jaune conceded.

"Then I had every reason to cover for them," Dove declared. "Huntsmen are supposed to stand between danger and-"

"And those who can't protect themselves, believe me, I get it," Jaune interrupted, "but Lyra and Bon Bon are training to be huntresses as well; they don't need your protection. I want to stand alongside Pyrrha and Ruby and Sunset, but I would never say that I want to stand in front of them."

"My grandfather taught me to protect women."

"I grew up with seven sisters; if I'd suggested that they needed protection, they would have killed me," Jaune replied.

"Fair enough," Dove muttered. "I mean, obviously I know that girls like Yang and Nora don't need someone like me to keep them safe, but not every girl is Yang or Nora."

"And not every guy is you or Ren or even me," Jaune said. "I'm not sure the grimm care about chivalry. I want to become a huntsman so I can protect everyone."

"So do I. I just…" Dove trailed off, groaning as he ran his hands through his golden-brown birds nest atop his head. "I just… something about Lyra – and Bon Bon too – it… I want to keep them safe."

"Is that why you transferred onto their team?"

"They needed a fourth man," Dove insisted. "Some teams can manage with three; other teams… Lyra is a natural support, if only she could admit it, but that leaves them with only two people on the front line, and Bon Bon and Sky… I know that I'm not the greatest student in the year, but I'm the best on offer for them, and I want to be there for them, if I can."

"You don't need to explain yourself to me," Jaune told him.

"You're friends with Blake," Dove reminded him. "I know that they haven't exactly treated Blake well, and I didn't want her to think that I… it's nothing to do with her."

"I know," Jaune said. "And so does Blake."

"Good," Dove said. "Good, because I… I wouldn't want her to think that I… I know that Sunset thought that I… how did you do it?"

Jaune frowned. "Do what?"

"You came from a small town, right? The same as me?"

Jaune nodded. "Yeah."

"So how were you not weirded out by the faunus?" Dove asked. "When I arrived here, I'd never seen anything like them; it was… weird. Sure, I stared, and it probably didn't make them feel good, but come on, I was seeing something strange; I'm not Cardin! So how did you… not do that?"

"I…" Jaune shrugged. "I don't know. I can't say I'd ever seen any faunus before I left home either, but… I don't know."

"Thanks, that's a big help."

"Sorry."

"One more question and then we can get down to work," Dove promised. "How do you… your semblance, it boosts other people's aura."

"Right."

"So you support your teammates?"

"Right again."

"How do you deal with it?" Dove asked. "Don't you want to be the hero?"

Jaune leaned on the desk. "Why do you ask?"

"Lyra's semblance is similar, in some ways," Dove explained. "She can use her music to boost the abilities of those around her. I tell her that she ought to focus on that, on using her semblance to strengthen the team, Bon Bon tells her the same thing, but she doesn't want to hear it. She wants to be out in front, striking down monsters. She'd rather use the sword she struggles with than the harp she excels with. I don't know how to open up her eyes, and I was hoping that you might… I was hoping you could tell me how you got over it."

"Gradually, by degrees," Jaune told him. "Sure, I wanted to be the hero when I first came to Beacon. Is there anyone who comes to Beacon who doesn't want to be the hero?"

"Nora," Dove told him. "She'd happily stand in Ren's shadow for the rest of her life, I think, as long as she could watch him shine." He paused. "Of course, the irony is that she's a lot more talented than he is."

"You think so?" Jaune asked. "Ren always struck me as really determined."

"He is, but that doesn't mean that he can do much with it," Dove replied. "I'm not saying he's bad, but Nora has him beat by just about any measure, and I say that with the admission that she has me beat too. But anyway, how did you do it?"

Jaune shrugged. "I… saw some stuff," he said. "I realised that this wasn't a game, that there were lives at stake – the lives of my friends, the lives we fight to protect – and I realised that I needed to stop worrying about glory and what people thought of me and focus on doing the best I could, however I could. But saying it like that makes it seem like I'm all over it; there are times when… when I still get a little jealous that the thing I'm best at it is making other people stronger."

"It takes sun and rain to get a harvest," Dove reminded him.

"I know, I grew up on a farm too," Jaune told him, "but nobody wants to be the raincloud. I… don't know how to help with Lyra."

"It's not your job to help me with my problems," Dove said. "But thanks for trying." He clasped his hands together. "Now, if you don't want to study The Song of Olivia, then what do you want to write about?"

XxXxX​

"The Song of Olivia, huh?" Rainbow inquired, as she looked down at the antique volume on the table in front of her. "What's that about?"

"It's so disappointing that more people haven't heard of this," Ruby said softly. She and Rainbow Dash were sat in the library, and she guessed that it wasn't a coincidence that they were sat in a position that let them – that let Rainbow Dash – keep an eye on both Penny where she was working with Cardin and Twilight where she was working with Neptune.

Ruby didn't blame Rainbow for setting things up that way – and it wasn't just Rainbow either; on the balcony above, Ruby could see Ciel and Yang with a good view of everything and everyone beneath them – because to be honest, she was a little worried about Penny and Cardin herself. Not just, or not even, because Penny was a robot, but because Penny was a sweet, kind, innocent girl with a good heart, and Cardin was, well, Cardin.

Ruby didn't want to see Penny get hurt even more than Rainbow did.

She wondered if Cardin realised how many people he would have to answer to if he did upset Penny in any way.

On the other hand, there didn't seem to be much to worry about when it came to Twilight and Neptune. They were too far away for Ruby to hear what Neptune had just said, but it had put Twilight in stitches; she was covering her mouth demurely as he giggled, her eyes closed and her body shaking.

"Ugh," grunted Rainbow.

"What's wrong?" Ruby asked.

"Nothing," Rainbow said quickly. "I just… you can keep a secret, right?"

"I'm keeping a few already, so you'd better hope so," Ruby said with a slight smile.

Rainbow snorted. "Yeah, I guess that's about the sum of it, isn't it? The truth is… now, you can't tell Twilight this, but the truth is…" She leaned down and sideways so that her head was almost touching that of Ruby's sat beside her. "The truth is that I've never liked any of Twilight's boyfriends. Every time she goes out with a guy, I have to pretend to like him, and it's really hard sometimes."

Ruby frowned. "But Twilight and Neptune aren't going out; they're just-"

"Give it a minute; he'll ask her out by the time this coursework is done," Rainbow assured her.

"What makes you so sure?"

"Everyone asks Twilight out," Rainbow replied. "Everybody's into her, and she always gives them a chance, even though none of them deserve her-"

"What about Flash?" Ruby asked.

"Flash… okay, she didn't give Flash a chance," Rainbow allowed. "But to be honest, I think she might have if it hadn't been so obvious that he was just latching onto the first girl to be nice to him after he broke up with Sunset."

"You make it sound like breaking up with Sunset hurt him," Ruby said, "but it was him who broke up with her, wasn't it?"

Rainbow's brow furrowed. "What's Sunset told you about that?"

"Nothing," Ruby confessed. "She doesn't talk about it at all; that's how I know it really hurt."

"Because Sunset likes to talk, huh?"

Ruby grinned. "Kind of, in a nice way."

Rainbow snorted. "That's… well, you're not wrong, but… look, just because Flash was the one who ended it doesn't mean that he got away without any scars. Dude was a mess, Twilight helped put him back together – we all helped, but Twilight did most of it because, well, she's Twilight – and he… well he thought that… anyway, my point is that if he'd waited a year and then asked her out, she might have gone on a date with him because she gives these guys a chance more often than not, and I just don't get it."

Ruby shrugged. "What's there to get?"

"The fact that they're all losers," Rainbow said. "Just like that guy over there, the only thing they have going on is that they're cute; none of them deserve Twilight."

"A lot of people would say that Jaune doesn't deserve Pyrrha," Ruby pointed out.

"And a lot of people would be right, what's he got going on?" Rainbow asked.

"Don't you dare say that again!" Ruby snapped, so loudly that she caught Yang looking down on her out of the corner of her eye. "Jaune may not be cool or confident; he isn't charming like a storybook prince or suave like some movie star, but he's sweet and kind, and he's got a good heart and a big one too. He's never mean, and he never sets out to hurt anyone, and he's always there for his friends, and-"

"And you like him, don't you?"

"No," Ruby said quickly. "Why would you say something like that?"

Rainbow sniggered. "Don't worry," she said. "Your secret's safe with me."

"I don't have a secret like that," Ruby muttered petulantly.

"And if it helps, I won't say another word against him," Rainbow said. "He's not a bad guy, I get it. I just… you're right, it takes all kinds, and the heart wants what the heart wants and all that stuff. I guess that's why Rarity and Applejack and the others never had a problem with any of Twilight's guys." She ran one hand through her multi-coloured hair. "Anyway, we should get back to it." Rather than get back to it, however, she instead looked across the library to the backs of Cardin and Penny. "How do you think they're doing?"

Ruby stared at the pair of them. It was hard to tell what was happening, but it seemed to be going okay. Penny was being quiet, which was a bit unusual, but that might be because Ciel had impressed on her that libraries were supposed to be quiet.

That seemed like the sort of thing Ciel Soleil would do.

"They seem fine," she ventured.

"Hmm," Rainbow murmured. "So," she added, tapping one finger upon Ruby's treasured copy of The Song of Olivia, "what's this about, and why should I let you choose a book I've never read for our essay topic?"

"Because it's great!" Ruby cried. "It's got so much going on in it! And you don't need to read it. I've read it, and I can give you all the details. I can tell you what happens, and then you can tell me what you think, okay?"

Rainbow hesitated a moment before she nodded her head. "Okay."

"Right," Ruby said. "So, there's this shepherdess named Olivia, right? And she watches sheep for her father hundreds of years ago, when Vale was still being founded and there were little kingdoms up and down the coast. Anyway, Olivia watches sheep for her father, but she dreams of becoming something way more than that, a knight in the service of the King, battling the creatures of grimm on behalf of all mankind."

"Like a huntress?"

"Exactly like a huntress, only they didn't call them huntresses then," Ruby explained. "Anyway, when one of her sheep goes missing, Olivia follows its trail into the grimm infested forest, where she is attacked by a beowolf-"

"Does she kill it?" Rainbow asked.

"No," Ruby admitted. "She's saved by the wizard Osfred and his apprentice Nimue. They kill the beowolf, but the wizard sees that Olivia has a good and valiant heart, and so Nimue unlocks her aura while Osfred arms her with a magic sword, Durandal, and an enchanted shield, Svalinn, which she uses to slay the ursa major she finds menacing her lost lamb. When Olivia comes out of the woods with the lamb, she tells her father she will be a shepherdess no longer and leaves home to pursue her dream of-"

"Of becoming a shepherdess." Rainbow interrupted.

Ruby stifled a chuckle. "I've sometimes thought that too."

"You were the one who said that she wanted to be basically a huntress," Rainbow pointed out. "That's what we are, we're-"

"Shepherds of the people?" Ruby ventured.

"I've never heard that one before."

"It's something Pyrrha says."

"I was going to say sheepdogs, but what you said works too," Rainbow allowed. "Except that a shepherd won't bite your face off if you look at the flock funny."

"To be fair, neither will huntsmen," Ruby replied.

"True, we'll blow their faces off instead," Rainbow said. "It does seem like a pretty cool story so far, except why does she need to get a magic shield and an enchanted sword to strike out and follow her dreams?"

Ruby grinned. "Sunset asked that when Pyrrha was reading it out to us."

"Good for her," Rainbow muttered. "What's the answer?"

"Pyrrha said it was a metaphor," Ruby explained. "She said it's symbolic of her being found worthy by… by higher powers, by fate, or just by the world. Although, to be honest, I think she proved herself worthy when she went into the forest to rescue that lamb even though she knew there were grimm around."

Rainbow nodded. "So what do you think?"

"I think… I think it's just about the fact that sometimes we need a little help to get us started," Ruby said. "I always wanted to be a huntress, but for a while, it seemed like that wasn't going to happen. I wasn't coordinated; I couldn't use any weapon they tried to set me up with at Combat School; I was a total mess. Then my Uncle Qrow took me under his wing, and suddenly, I was top of the class and stopping robberies and getting invited to Beacon early and… and I owe it all to him."

"Like I owe everything to Twilight," Rainbow agreed. "Without her… I mean, I could sit here and talk myself up, but the truth is that Twilight built my wings, and General Ironwood gave me the chance to fly, so… so I guess they're my wizard and his apprentice, huh?"

"I guess," Ruby agreed. "I had a feeling you'd like this story."

"You did?" Rainbow asked. "Why?"

"Because it's not only about dreams, but about duty too," Ruby said. "Once Olivia arrives at the court, she becomes a knight in the service of the king, and from then on… well, she doesn't really get to set the rules for herself. Ever. She falls in love with the prince, but they can't be together."

"Why not?"

"Because he's the prince, and she's a shepherd."

"But she's also a knight by then, right?"

"She becomes a knight, sure, but a knight who used to be a shepherd," Ruby explained. "And I guess that meant a lot back in the old days. Anyway, even though they're in love, the king orders his son to marry a princess to join their two kingdoms together without a war, and… and he does, because even though it's not what they're hearts desire, it is the right thing to do, and because if he breaks his betrothal, they'll be at war, and people will die, and… and it's not worth it just so they can be happy."

"So what does she do?" Rainbow asked. "When the man she loves marries someone else?"

"Her duty," Ruby replied. "She goes where she is ordered to go and fights grimm and robber knights and any evildoer she comes across. She goes where her king sends her and fights his battles and leads his armies."

"That doesn't sound much like a huntress," Rainbow said. "That sounds more like an Atlesian specialist to me."

"Really?"

"Yes, really, you didn't notice that?" Rainbow asked. "She doesn't decide her own jobs; she gets given them by her boss. She serves in his army, at the forefront of the battle. That's what we do; that's what I'm training to be; the only difference is that it's a general instead of a king." She paused. "A general who is kingly, but he doesn't have a crown."

Ruby frowned. She couldn't help but think that the Atlesians – not only Rainbow Dash but Ciel too – put rather too much faith in General Ironwood. She hadn't met the man, so she couldn't really say, but she found it hard to believe that he could possibly be as noble and wise and all other things as they seemed to think. She didn't really understand where Sunset was coming from with her distrust of Professor Ozpin, but she thought it might be healthier than the unabashed worship that General Ironwood enjoyed from those who served him. She wondered if he encouraged it, if it made him feel big to have everyone look up to him.

She kept these thoughts to herself; she sensed that they would not be welcome.

"Are you okay with that?" she asked. "Giving up what you want, your dreams and your desires, to become an instrument of someone else's will?"

Rainbow's answer was a short sharp nod. "Someone has to look at the big picture," she said. "Someone has to see the whole board and see how to get everybody moving in the same direction for the greater good. A pawn can't see that; we don't have the height for it. We might think that we're doing the right thing rushing to fight a fire in one place, only to find out that that fire was a distraction from the inferno that was about to start behind us. That's why we need the General to look at everything that's going on, decide what needs to be done, and then have us do it."

"But what if he gets it wrong?" Ruby replied. "What if… what if he turned evil?"

Rainbow's eyebrows rose. "General Ironwood isn't going to turn evil, and why would you even ask something like that?"

"Because he's just a man; just because he can see the big picture doesn't mean that he can't make mistakes."

"So can I," Rainbow replied. "So can any of us. We trust the General to make the right call, just like he trusts us to pull it out of the bag when the jaws slam shut. It doesn't mean he'll always get it right, and it doesn't mean we'll always win; it just means he'll always do what he thinks is right, and we'll always give it our best shot and come out swinging."

"But what if you don't agree with him?" Ruby demanded. "What if you think he's wrong about something?"

Rainbow nodded towards the book. "Does Olivia ever think that the king is wrong about something?"

"A couple of times, yeah."

"And what does she do about it?"

"When she's young, she rides off and does what she believes is best," Ruby explained. "The next time, when she's a little older, she meets with the king – who was the prince she was in love with – and persuades him to change his mind."

"And that's what we do," Rainbow told her. "We ask him to change his mind; maybe we even beg if that doesn't work. I wasn't supposed to bring Penny to Vale – she decided to do that all by herself – but when I decided that her being here was the right thing to do, I didn't break my scroll and write General Ironwood a 'screw you' letter. I persuaded him to let Penny stay."

"And if he'd still said no?" Ruby demanded.

Rainbow's jaw tightened. "Then I would have hoped that he knew what he was doing."

"Why should he know what he's doing more than you?"

"Because he's older than I am and because a lot of good, important people trust him to know what he's doing," Rainbow replied. "Because I've seen him make the right call. Because sticking together and following orders is how we win."

"We win by doing what's right and saving everyone we can," Ruby insisted. "The fact that Olivia never gets to choose her own missions is one of the things that disappointed me about this story once I got to read it. She saves so many innocents and slays so many monsters, but the summaries all made it sound like she was much more… that she got to decide much more where she went and who she fought."

"You won't be transferring to Atlas any time soon then?" Rainbow asked cheekily.

Ruby shook her head. "You know Sunset would actually kill you if she heard you suggest that."

"I'm not scared of Sunset Shimmer," Rainbow said lightly. "She can give it her best shot if she likes."

"But seriously… I could never give up that much the way you have to to become Specialists in Atlas. I could never let someone else dictate what battles I fought or whether I fought at all."

"You couldn't trust anyone that much?"

"It's not about trust; it's about…" Ruby trailed off. Maybe it was about trust, or maybe she just didn't know how to say it. "It's about what we're fighting for. It's about who we're fighting for. I'm fighting for all of humanity-"

"I'm not just fighting for General Ironwood," Rainbow replied. "I fight for my friends, for my-"

"If General Ironwood ordered you to abandon your friends to die, would you?" Ruby asked.

Rainbow fell silent. She clenched her jaw. "I… you know that I'm repeating First Year, right?"

Ruby nodded. "I know you're eighteen, yeah."

Rainbow glanced away from her. "I… my old team, Team Raspberry, we were on a field mission. Not all first-year students get those in Atlas, but the General trusted me, so off we went. Me, Applejack, Pinkie's sister Maud, and Spearhead. The mission was to clear out a nest of sabyrs, search and destroy. Only, there turned out to be more sabyrs than we'd been expecting. A lot more. Spearhead's aura broke, one of the grimm took his arm off, so I left Applejack and Maud holding a defensive position while I carried him back to the Skyray. The professor remotely supervising the mission told me to bug out, abandon Applejack and Maud and get Spearhead to medical."

"But you didn't."

"No," Rainbow admitted. "I patched Spearhead up to stop the bleeding, and then I left him a gun and went back for my teammates." She hesitated. "But that guy was an ass, and he got fired. General Ironwood would never order me to do something like that."

"But what if he did?"

"He wouldn't!"

"But what if he did?" Ruby repeated.

Rainbow Dash did not reply. Not for a moment at least. Her brow furrowed. At last, she spoke, "When Olivia gets given the orders she doesn't like the second time, why doesn't she just ride off the way she did the first time?"

Ruby shrugged. "Because she's older?"

Rainbow shook her head. "That's not it. Well, it might not be part of it, but it's not the main thing. The main thing is that she's served her king for years by that point, right?"

Ruby nodded. "Most of her life."

"And she's eaten in his hall and all that old-time stuff?" Rainbow asked. "She doesn't just love him anymore, she knows him, and because she knows him so well, she can trust him, even if he isn't making the same decision she would have made. And it's the same way with me and General Ironwood. I've known him since I was a kid, he's who taught me most of what I know, I've been to his house. I… I know his heart, the same way that Olivia knew her king. And I know it's a good heart, the kind of heart that wouldn't… I know him, and because I know him, I can trust him, without any reservations."

"I guess I'm just not willing to risk it," Ruby said softly. "That's just… that's just not how I see my duty lying."

XxXxX​

Yang, only somewhat reluctantly, turned her gaze away from looking down on her little sister from the upper gallery and focussed her attention upon her partner for this project.

Ciel Soleil. She was… to be honest, if uncharitable, she was kind of what you expected an Atlas student to be like: the manners of a robot and the personality of a brick wall.

Okay, that was more than a little unkind, and maybe it was just the fact that Yang didn't know her that well, and she was really a total hoot at parties… but she couldn't help but remember some of the things that Uncle Qrow had to say about the Atlesians and their commander when he got going. Stick up the butt didn't even begin to cover it. Sure, he'd probably been joking when he said that he'd disown either of his nieces who even thought about going to the northern academy… but he probably hadn't been completely joking.

And this assignment was going to be hard enough even with a partner she could get along with.

To say that Yang wasn't looking forward to this would be an understatement.

"So, hey," Yang said, discomfort borne of nerves seeping into her voice. "So… yeah. I guess the first thing that we should do is choose a story to work on, right?"

Ciel had taken off her beret, placing it on the table in front of her. Now, she smoothed out her hair with both hands. "Indeed."

Yang hesitated for a moment, waiting to see if – hoping that – more was forthcoming. It wasn't. "So… any ideas?"

Ciel was silent for a moment. "I… regret not," she said. "I am afraid I have never had any great fondness for fairy stories."

Yang sucked in the air between her teeth. "Me neither," she confessed. "It's not that I don't like them; it's just that… I used to read them to Ruby all the time when she was a kid, because she couldn't get enough of them. Almost every night, before she'd got to bed, I used to read her a story or two; it was like she couldn't sleep without one."

"Or she would not," Ciel suggested.

Yang snorted. "Yeah, maybe," she agreed. "Ruby… Ruby loved those stories, but I just found that reading the same stories over and over again until I could recite them from memory… it kind of killed my enthusiasm, you know?"

"Indeed," Ciel repeated. "It is much the same with me. Of my younger brothers, only Aurelien is truly devoted to such stories, but all of them were willing, at least, to listen to them. Like you, repetition and familiarity brought with them a degree of staleness."

Yang found a faint smile coming to her face. "You have younger brothers?"

"Six."

Yang's eyes widened. "'Six'? Your mom has seven kids? Was that planned?"

"We have not discussed it," Ciel replied, "but the Lady blessed her with so many children, and who is my mother to question such?"

Yang blinked. "'The Lady'?"

"The Lady of the North," Ciel explained. "A hero of our land from times long, long ago, whose deeds were so tremendous that she was granted immortality and divine status upon her death and whose spirit has continued to protect the northland and guide its people from that day down to this."

Yang leaned forward, her elbows resting upon the desk. "Sounds like a cool story; maybe we could-"

"No," Ciel said flatly. "My faith is not just a story; it is revealed truth, and it will not be subjected to critical analysis as if it were simply another piece of literature. At least, not by me."

Yang up one hand. "Sure thing, it was just an idea; I didn't mean to offend you or nothing. I've just never met anyone religious before; I didn't realise you'd take it so seriously."

"I take more things seriously than not," Ciel declared.

"Yeah, I guess that's true, but I'm glad you said it, not me," Yang said, a touch of amusement in her voice. "I really am sorry."

"It's fine," Ciel said. "I know that you spoke from ignorance rather than malice."

Yang was silent for a moment. "So… six little brothers, huh? And you the big sister of them all?"

"Indeed."

"I can't imagine what that must have been like," Yang said. She couldn't help but wonder, if Mom had stuck around, whether she and Dad would have had more. Her mind conjured the image of a host of little Rubies all running around and Yang herself desperately trying to keep hold of all of them. It might well have proven too much, even for her… but then, if Mom had stuck around, then she wouldn't have had to do it all by herself, would she?

"It was an arduous task, at times," Ciel admitted, "but by the time the younger children were born, the elder were old enough to provide me some assistance."

Yang chuckled. "Yeah, I guess they didn't all come at once, did they?" She paused. "How about your mom and dad, were they… I mean, are they-?"

"They are alive, thanks be to the Lady," Ciel said, "but my father has spent his whole career about cruisers and carriers, and my mother went from being a dropship pilot to a flight instructor; as you may realise, those careers did not leave them as much time to be active in the lives of their children as would be ideal."

"Meaning you were the one who had to walk them to and from school, make breakfast, make dinner, and put them to bed?" Yang guessed.

"From when I became old enough to do so," Ciel replied. "Fortunately, Combat School was very accommodating of my circumstances."

"But you still thanked God for after school clubs anyway, right?" Yang said, the fact that Ruby had somewhere she could hang around until Yang could come and pick her up at the end of her day had been a big boon in the couple of years until Ruby had gotten old enough to start at Combat School herself. "I mean, um-"

"I was grateful," Ciel agreed, without making an issue of what Yang had just said. "Without them, and the support of my teachers, I would have been placed in a very difficult position."

Yang nodded. "I'm really lucky with Ruby," she said. "As much as I get a little worried about how much trouble she's gotten into already, with her team – and yours – I'm really lucky that she got into Beacon early. It means I don't have to worry about her being at home all by herself."

"Your father?"

"Dad…" Yang trailed off. She didn't really know Ciel well enough to point out that Dad had enough trouble taking care of himself, let alone his children. "Dad's a teacher and a huntsman. Like you said, it doesn't always give him as much time with us as he'd like."

"Of course," Ciel murmured. "As you say, you are fortunate to have your sister here… even if aspects of her learning experience leave you anxious."

Yang chuckled. "You got that right. What about you, any of your brothers old enough to go to Combat School yet?"

"None of them wish to attend," Ciel replied. "None of them wish to become huntsmen. Tyson has a great deal of mechanical aptitude and is considering enlisting in that capacity, but none of them seek to follow in my footsteps."

"That's gotta hurt."

"Not particularly," Ciel replied. "Those that are old enough to have their own plans and ambitions have them, and the fact that they diverge from my own… they know what they want, and I am glad of that. The fact that it is not what I want… why should that upset me?"

"I guess it shouldn't, but you almost made it sound like they didn't want it because it was what you did."

"Then I misspoke and apologise for it," Ciel said.

"It's fine," Yang said. "And, I mean, if Ruby wanted something else out of her life, I'd totally support that too."

"My impression is that Ruby has never considered anything other than the path she is on," Ciel declared.

Yang grinned. "Your impression is right, Ruby's always been obsessed with this. Getting into Beacon, becoming a huntress, it's all she's ever wanted. I don't think she's ever wanted to be anything else, not even for a second."

"And you?"

Yang shook her head. "Nah, my family was always too cool for me not to want to be just like them. You ever want to become a pilot like your mom?"

"I… I want to become an officer, the first in my family to do so," Ciel declared.

"Oh, okay. Nothing wrong with ambition, I guess," Yang replied. She hesitated. "You miss your brothers?"

"I will see them again, before the Vytal Festival begins," Ciel said, "but, yes. I would need a much harder heart not to." Her lips twitched. "For good or ill, the composition of my team means that I still feel like someone's older sister."

Yang snorffled as she glanced down over the balcony to where Penny was sitting beneath them. "Well, now that you mention it… I guess, at least you've got experience."

"Indeed," Ciel agreed. "And if my comment seemed unhappy, that was not my intent. Penny is… wonderful," she said, after a moment. "It is my privilege to help and guide her, as best I can."

Yang couldn't help but wonder why it was that Penny needed to be helped and guided that way, but she didn't ask. It wasn't her place to ask, and if the answer turned out to be some kind of mental condition, then she'd feel like a jackass for bringing it up. Penny might be a little odd, but she was sweet and kind, and she was Ruby's friend, and that was good enough for Yang.

She didn't need to know any more than that.

"We should probably pick a story, shouldn't we?" she said.

"Yes," Ciel said. "We probably should."

They sat in silence for a few moments.

"You can't think of anything, can you?" Yang asked.

"No."

XxXxX​

"Hello, Cardin Winchester!" Penny said brightly. "I'm excited to begin working with you."

"Hmm," Cardin murmured. This Penny girl was, not to put too fine a point on it, weird. It was Cardin Winchester's opinion that the Atlesians were an odd bunch in general; either they acted like robots, or else they didn't seem to have an 'off' switch anywhere, and that was without getting into all of their cultural issues, but even taking that into account, Penny Polendina was weird. She acted like more of a kid than Ruby Rose, who actually was a kid, and a particularly sickly sweet kid at that. Skystar's cousins, who were actual kids, acted more grown up than Penny did. It was strange, and he didn't know what to make of it.

To say that he wasn't looking forward to this was… about accurate, actually. He was aware that he could have gotten much worse partners – Sunset, Blake, Jaune – but at the same time, he could have gotten much better partners too. Like Penny's team leader, who might be a faunus – why she had been made team leader, he didn't know; he'd been given to understand that for all their faults, Atlas at least knew where faunus stood in the pecking order – but knew her place. Penny… how was he supposed to work with Penny?

He would have to find some way to work with her, because his grades were kind of below average at the moment, and while that wasn't his fault – the teachers showed favouritism to the likes of Sunset Shimmer and Blake Belladonna even though they were only faunus – knowing that didn't actually push his grades up at all.

His parents were already disappointed by his performance so far, and deaf to his excuses besides, which meant that he needed to take this chance to pull his grades up a little in order to at least show some potential for improvement.

Either that or find some way to distinguish himself in the field during training missions, but there was no guarantee that they would get the kind of mission that would let him show what he could do. In terms of field assignments too, Team WWSR was labouring under the cloud of noxious favouritism shown by the faculty: Team YRDN had gotten a mission in their first week at Beacon, while Team SAPR had been assigned a mission without even needing a professional huntsman to supervise them, in the course of which mission they had captured Roman Torchwick!

His parents didn't want to hear it, but to Cardin, it was undeniable that Team SAPR were Professor Ozpin's favourites, and while it was true that a team with Pyrrha Nikos on it was always going to attract attention, that didn't change the fact that it was a team led by a faunus and including a deadweight like Jaune Arc on it. Team WWSR had a Winchester and a Schnee on it, and they couldn't seem to get any attention at all!

What was the world coming to when money couldn't buy you success any more?

"Let's… let's just get on with it shall we?" he muttered.

Penny smiled. "I was hoping we could do our project on The Shallow Sea."

"The Shallow- no!" Cardin growled. "We are not writing our report on some faunus garbage."

Penny leaned back in her seat, leaning away from him. "What's wrong with the faunus?"

"Do you even have to ask?" Cardin demanded.

"Yes," Penny said. "That's why I asked."

Cardin's mouth hung open catching flies for a moment before he rallied to say, "Well… everyone knows that they're just a bunch of animals who-"

"I don't think everyone does know that," Penny replied. "Ruby doesn't seem to know that, and neither does Pyrrha, considering that they don't treat Sunset or Blake like an animal that I've noticed. And then there's Jaune, and Ciel, who obeys my team leader Rainbow Dash without-"

"Yeah, yeah, I get it, you don't have to list everyone you know who-"

"Who proves you wrong when you say everyone knows that faunus are animals?" Penny suggested.

Cardin narrowed his eyes at her. "You've got kind of a smart mouth on you, you know that?"

"Really?" Penny replied. "Thank you, Cardin."

Cardin groaned. He rubbed the gap between his eyebrows as he felt a headache coming on. He wasn't blind to the fact that he was under observation by two out of three members of Penny's team – Twilight Sparkle seemed engrossed – and so there was nothing he could really do right now. "You're doing this on purpose, aren't you? Did Sunset Shimmer put you up to this?"

Penny blinked. "Put me up to what?"

"All of… all of this!" Cardin declared, gesturing up and down.

"You just gestured to all of me."

Cardin clenched his hands into fists. "You know what? Fine! We'll do The Shallow Sea if it'll get you off my back about this. What's so great about it anyway? Even the faunus don't believe this garbage."

"I think it's pretty," Penny said quietly.

Cardin frowned. "'Pretty'? Pretty how?"

"Blake says it's about being seen for who you really are," Penny said.

Cardin wasn't sure what to make of that. Was Penny not being herself? How much more herself could she possibly get? The funny thing was, though, that that wasn't the first time he had heard that explanation. He'd overheard Silverstream saying the same thing to Terramar once, when he'd come over when Skystar was babysitting her cousins.

So maybe there was something in it, even if he didn't get why that seemed to hold an attraction for Penny Polendina.

"Maybe it is," Cardin muttered. "But being seen for who you really are isn't always all that it's cracked up to be." He seemed to get along much better with people who didn't know who he really was – like Skystar – than he did with people who did. He often thought that he might have had a much better time here at Beacon if he had done what he did with Skystar and hidden away certain parts of himself that some people seemed to find… unappealing.

"You mean like those faunus children who don't know that you hate them?" Penny asked.

"How do you- oh, right, you were there," Cardin muttered. Of course she'd been there. They'd all been there. It was a miracle that his secret had held for so long. "I don't hate Silverstream and Terramar."

"But you said that faunus were-"

"I know what I said, and it doesn't… there are exceptions to every rule, okay?" Cardin declared. "Like grammar or something. Silverstream and Terramar are okay."

Penny blinked. "So you hate all faunus… except for the faunus whom you like?"

"Ye- no! I don't… it doesn't… some of them are alright, and some of them are ass."

"Isn't it the same with people?"

"They're terrorists!" Cardin snapped.

"Some of them are, and some of them aren't."

"Yeah, well, they… they look stupid," Cardin said. "With their little animal ears and tails and stuff, and they walk around like they own the place, and… you wouldn't understand."

"No," Penny said softly. "I don't understand." She was refreshingly silent for a moment before she had to open her mouth again. "Blake told me that people always hate the things that aren't like them; Rainbow and Twilight told me that wasn't true, but is that why you hate the faunus? Because they're not like you? Is that why you don't mind Silverstream and Terramar, because they are like you?"

"Why do you care?" Cardin demanded. "What does any of this matter to you?"

"Because I want to understand," Penny said.

"Well, I don't want to sit here explaining myself to you."

"Is that because you can't explain it?"

Cardin stared at her for a moment. A part of him very much wanted to pick her up and throw her across the library.

Another part of him thought that the reason he wanted this was because she was right.

Some of these faunus are real jackasses.

So is Jaune Arc.

I hate him too.

But not because he's a faunus.

So maybe I just hate assholes?

These faunus don't belong here. They don't have the right background.

But some of them do…


Cardin shook his head. What was he thinking? Why was he wasting time with this? This was giving him a headache.

Maybe the headache was trying to tell him something.

"Let's just work, okay," he grunted.

"Okay," Penny agreed. "But thank you for talking."

"Let's get on with it," Cardin growled.

He tried to get on with it, he tried to focus, he tried to get rid of everything that the odd Atlesian girl had said.

But try as he might, he just couldn't get it out of his head.
 
Chapter 42 - Victim
Victim​



Sunset and Cinder had just left A & P – in fact the door had just shut behind them – when their attention was arrested by a cry of anger from just a little down the street.

"How dare you speak to me, you stinking wretch!" the angry shout came from… it took Sunset a moment to remember her name: Phoebe, that was it, Phoebe Kommenos, the girl who had tried to hassle Pyrrha on the day the Atlas students had arrived at Beacon.

She was standing only a few feet away from them down the street, dressed in a red dress with a ruffled neckline – with white at the edges – that swooped downwards to expose the beginnings of her cleavage; the ruffled sleeves were short, exposing her arms to the summer sun. An emerald bracelet hung languidly from off her right wrist, while on her left arm, a bracelet of rubies or red diamonds – Sunset couldn't tell the difference from sight – was clasped more tightly against her skin. Her hair was down, dangling down her back towards her waist. A goat faunus in an Atlas uniform, horns growing out of her forehead, followed behind her, and she was accompanied by a group of well-dressed young ladies, none of them without some golden bangle or sparkling necklace or pair of earrings peeking out from beneath their hair.

So much for the valour of the north.

It was not just the materialism on display here that prompted that thought from Sunset, but the fact that Phoebe's angry cry had been directed towards the homeless fellow sitting not far away from the café, begging a few spare lien from passersby. Cinder had ignored him on their way in, but Sunset – who felt a kind of squirming embarrassment whenever she left someone like that empty-handed – had tossed him a couple of lien to ease her conscience and enjoy her coffee and ice cream with peace of mind.

Phoebe seemed to have taken his importuning as a personal affront. The man cringed before her anger as she glared down at him.

"Sorry, Madame," he said quickly. "It's just that I only need a few lien to help me-"

"You're still speaking, insolent dog!" Phoebe snarled, and one hand – the emeralds upon it sparkling as they caught the sun – lashed out to strike him upon the side of the head, drawing a cry of pain. She turned to her ladies and laughed. "The nerve of him, to address me. I'm surprised that Vale allows such idle scum to litter its streets, harassing decent people like that."

Sunset folded her arms. "The pride of Atlas," she declared. "How fortunate this city is to have such stalwarts here to defend it from the evils of homelessness and destitution."

Phoebe's eyes – all their eyes – turned to Sunset. Her painted lips curled into a sneer. "Is there a problem?"

Sunset glanced down at the homeless man, curling up protectively into a ball, his hands raised to protect his face from further abuse. One of the Atlesian girls had grabbed his little mongrel dog and was holding the creature by the neck as it squirmed and wriggled in a futile effort to escape.

Ruby, Sunset was certain, would have fought for the man, would have demanded that they back off and leave him alone. Jaune would have done the same, but with a tremor in his voice as he did so, while Pyrrha would probably have asked them nicely, at first. All of them would have stood up for an innocent man in trouble, just like Ruby had stood up for that old shopkeeper against Torchwick and his goons on the night that Sunset and Ruby had first met.

It was what a true huntress ought to do.

But Sunset wasn't Ruby, or Pyrrha, or even Jaune. She was Sunset Shimmer, and there were seven of them, and while she might win a fight, depending on how useless these vapid rich girls were, Sunset thought she knew who would get in trouble for starting a fight, and it probably wouldn't be Miss Hoity-Toity over there.

Sunset didn't look at the homeless man. "No," she said. "There's no problem here."

Phoebe's gaze slid off Sunset to the left. "Then what are you staring at?" she demanded.

She wasn't talking to Sunset; she was talking to Cinder, who seemed – who was – frozen in place, staring at Phoebe with both her eyes wide. Those eyes, which seemed usually to smoulder like flame, seemed dimmer now, like dying embers cooling amidst the ashes of a burnt-out fire.

Cinder said nothing, though her mouth was half open; if there were words, they had stuck in her throat, held fast by some power greater than Cinder's strength. Her hands shook. Her whole body trembled. She was rooted in place, and yet, she shook like a tree assailed by the storm.

She was scared. It took Sunset a moment to recognise it because it was so unlike Cinder to behave this way, but she was scared. Scared of… of Phoebe? What was there to be scared of? What was there in Phoebe Kommenos to make Cinder Fall blanch so?

One of Phoebe's cronies, a willowy girl with curled pink hair, called out encouragement to Phoebe as the latter stalked towards them, her six-inch heels clicking upon the pavement. The tips of her hair, Sunset could see as she got closer, were blonde; that must be her natural colour showing through the dye.

She glowered as she advanced on Cinder. "I asked you," she snarled, "what you were looking at."

Cinder didn't respond. She didn't seem capable of responding. She looked as though she wanted to retreat but didn't seem capable of that either. Miniature flames sparked at the tips of her fingers, before she clenched her hand into a fist to quench them. It was all that she seemed capable of doing.

"Well?" Phoebe demanded. "Say something? Are you some kind of moron? Or are you one of those deaf-mutes? I swear they'll let anyone into the academies these days. Well?"

"That's close enough," Sunset growled, putting herself between Phoebe and Cinder. She had to look up into the face of the taller girl, made taller by her heels, but she didn't show any fear. "In fact, that's more than close enough. Back off."

Phoebe glared down at her. "And who are you to tell me to do anything?"

"I'm Sunset Shimmer," Sunset said. "Now back off."

Phoebe was silent a moment. "I remember you," she said. "You're one of Pyrrha's friends, aren't you?"

"I'm Pyrrha's team leader, as it happens," Sunset said.

"Well Pyrrha's not around to protect you now-"

"I don't need Pyrrha's protection," Sunset snarled. "What I need is for you to get out of the faces of me and my friend and be somewhere else."

"Uh, Phoebe?" ventured the same of her cronies who had spoken before, "perhaps we should go. That… that's the pony from the video."

The video? Oh, right, the fight with Pyrrha. Did people actually watch that? Cool. What was especially cool was the way in which, their attention having been drawn to who she was, the girls now seemed wary of her. A couple of them even looked frightened.

Phoebe's eyes widened a little.

"That's right," Sunset muttered. "I'm the one. Of course, Pyrrha beat me in the end, but…" She held up her hand, showing the green glow that burned around it as a spear of magic formed in the air above her. "You're not Pyrrha, are you?"

Phoebe stared down at Sunset for a moment, her face contorting through several different expressions of rage, her roughed lips scowling and snarling wordlessly, before she seemed to calm herself with a visible effort. She laughed, that laugh that was already becoming oh-so-annoying to Sunset. "Ohohohoho. I'm so sorry. I had no idea your girlfriend would have such a strong reaction to my presence. Don't feel too bad, little girl; many people are intimidated by me." She laughed again, turning upon her high heels. "And forgive me, sir, for my behaviour."

The homeless man blinked rapidly, his ragged blanket shuffling around him as he straightened up a little. "It's quite alright, madame, I-"

"Oh, please, I feel simply terrible. You must let me make it up to you somehow."

"I just need a few lien-"

"I'm not talking about money," Phoebe declared extravagantly. "Let's get you cleaned up, into some fresh clothes. Ladies, help this poor man up and onto his feet. We'll take some time out on the way to the salon to… do a good deed."

Something was not right about this. As Sunset watched two of Phoebe's girls pick the man up by his arms, holding him as though he were their captive and not someone they were going to help, she knew in her bones that something was wrong. This was not going to end well.

That was in front of her, but as Phoebe and the others dragged the man and his dog away, Sunset was aware that Cinder was behind her, still trembling, still rooted to the spot.

And so she turned away from Phoebe and the homeless man alike and focussed her attention upon Cinder as they took the man and his dog away.

"Cinder?" Sunset asked, her voice gently, barely more than a whisper. "Cinder, it's okay." She placed one hand upon Cinder's shoulder and delicately reached out to take her hand. "It's okay, she's gone. I'm right here." She slipped her fingers into Cinder's open palm and began to close them.

Cinder jerked away, the fire in her eyes beginning to burn once more. "Don't touch me!" she snapped, clenching both hands now and retreating from Sunset. Her glass slippers clinked upon the paving stones. She glanced away from Sunset, towards the abandoned blankets that the homeless man had left behind, the lien cards sitting in a decaying plastic cup, and then she shook her head. "I'm sorry, Sunset, you didn't deserve that, but… I don't need… don't touch me."

Her chest rose and fell as she turned away, wrapping her arms around herself.

Sunset followed at a discreet distance, leaving a couple of steps between Cinder and herself. "I've never seen you like that before," she said.

"And you won't see it again," Cinder declared. "I wasn't… prepared."

Sunset frowned. "Do you know her?"

"Your company is welcome, Sunset, but your questions about my past are not."

"I suppose I can understand that," Sunset replied. "Is… is there anything that I can do?"

"No," Cinder said as her hands fell down to her sides. "Because I need no help from anyone. I'm fine."

"You didn't seem fine a moment ago," Sunset pointed out.

"Well, I am," Cinder barked. She took a deep breath, and a sigh escaped. "You realise… I'm fine."

Sunset hesitated for a moment. "You know that you can tell me the truth, right? You don't have to pretend with me."

Cinder laughed bitterly, "Why not, because we've known each other for such a very long time?"

"Because we're friends," Sunset said, "and friends can be honest with one another."

"'Friends,'" Cinder murmured. "Are we friends?"

"Aren't we?"

Cinder was silent for a moment. "Yes," she whispered. "Yes, I suppose we are." She fell silent, speaking again only as she glanced over her shoulder. "I… you won't tell anyone about this, will you? It would do no good at all for my reputation."

Sunset grinned. "Your secret's safe with me."

"I'm delighted to hear it," Cinder drawled, and when she turned back to face Sunset, her expression was once more composed, much more what Sunset expected of Cinder than what she'd been shown not too long ago. "Oh, and by the way, it slipped my mind before, but Emerald was able to find out who graffitied that awful symbol on your door."

Sunset raised her eyebrows. "It slipped your mind?"

Cinder nodded silently.

Sunset rolled her eyes. Of all the things to 'slip your mind,' honestly. "Well, go on, don't leave me in suspense."

"Bon Bon," Cinder said.

Sunset stared at her, silently, processing the two little words that had just popped daintily out of Cinder's mouth. "Bon Bon?"

"Indeed," Cinder said. "A little surprising, no? I thought it would be that Cardin boy."

"So did I," Sunset muttered. He must be scared of losing his relationship. "You're sure it was Bon Bon?"

"Emerald has ways of getting the truth," Cinder assured her, "and she would never dare lie to me."

Sunset's jaw clenched. She felt a fire rising up inside of her, brighter than the flames which burned in Cinder's eyes. "Little…" She bit back something unsuitable for genteel company like Cinder. "I'll have her guts for this, you see if I don't."

The nerve of that girl! Who did she think she was? What right did she have to look down on Blake, to treat her like that, to treat Sunset like that? She had defaced the wrong door, Sunset thought as she turned away from Cinder and began to stomp off in the direction of the skydock. She had messed with the wrong team leader. She might think that Sunset had become tame and timid, well, she thought wrong! Just because Sunset's track record for revenge wasn't brilliant, just because her schemes had blown up in her face at Canterlot didn't mean that she could tweak Sunset's nose with impunity, certainly not by dragging Blake through the mud and bringing up her association with the White Fang! The nerve of it!

Cinder caught up with her, Cinder's glass slippers clinking rapidly as she jogged to draw level with the shorter girl. "So, I ask you again the same question that I asked the day after Blake's arrest: what are you going to do about it?"

"I know what I'd like to do about it," Sunset growled.

Cinder waited a moment. "Well, go on, don't leave me in suspense," she repeated.

Sunset's pace slowed. "Let me rephrase," she said, "I know what I would like to do, but I don't know if I have the skill to pull it off."

"There's a skill that you don't possess? I'm astonished."

Sunset glared at her. Cinder smirked.

"Come on," she said. "You've seen me as no one else at Beacon has ever seen me. The least you can do is share your plans for revenge with me. I might even be able to help."

"You might not want to get caught up in this if it goes badly."

"If you let me help, it won't go badly," Cinder said.

Sunset hesitated for a moment, walking along the streets with Cinder beside her. "What I would like to do," she confessed, "is get into her scroll and air her dirty laundry to the whole school. But I'd never get away with it."

"What makes you so sure?"

"Because I didn't get away with it the last time I tried something similar," Sunset said sharply. "If only Twilight wasn't here, but…"

"This sounds like a fascinating story."

Sunset glanced at her.

"Once again, I remind you that you have seen another side of me," Cinder said. "I can't help but feel that entitles me to a little… compensation from you."

There was a certain logic to that, a certain fairness that Sunset had to concede. "Okay," she said, with a slight trace of a huff in her voice. "I'll tell you.

"I arrived at Canterlot Combat School as a young m- girl," Sunset explained. "Young, but not naïve. Not any more. That had been knocked out of me by…" By the world in which I found myself. "By the nature of Atlesian society."

"Say no more," Cinder said. She paused. "Except do, because you haven't really said anything."

Sunset grinned, shaking her head as her tail swept from side to side behind her, curled up a little at the tip so that it didn't touch the ground. "My naiveté had been driven out of me by Atlas," she repeated, "but my ambition had not. I arrived at Canterlot Combat School determined that I would triumph over all the prejudices that confronted me and establish my ascendancy over the whole school. No matter who I had to step on to do it."

Cinder smirked. "I wish I could have known you then. You sound a lot of fun."

"Are you saying that I'm not fun now?"

"I can't imagine you being willing to step on just anybody to get to the top now."

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "I've realised that you can get further sometimes by stepping with people rather than on them."

"Perhaps," Cinder conceded. "Not always as amusing, though."

"Do I need to be worried about a knife in my back?"

"Oh, no," Cinder said quickly. "If I stab you, Sunset, it will be in the front, I promise."

Sunset stared at her out of the corner of her eyes, silent for a moment, before a snort exited through her nostrils. "Thank you, for your honesty."

"Thank you for appreciating my candour," Cinder replied. "We're friends, but let's not forget that we're also rivals at the end of the day. And if I find myself facing you across the Amity Colosseum, then don't expect me to hold back on account of our friendship."

"Right back at you," Sunset replied. "Although if you want to make it to the one-on-ones, you should hope that you don't run into me in the Amity Colosseum."

"You're not going to put yourself forward for the singles round?"

"No, I'm going to send Pyrrha," Sunset replied.

"Of course," Cinder drawled. "Who else but the Champion of Mistral? One might almost say that she's entitled to it."

"She's a tournament fighter; we're talking about the greatest tournament in Remnant," Sunset replied. "Lady Nikos expects Pyrrha to get the chance to shine upon this, the most prestigious of stages."

"And you wouldn't want to disappoint Lady Nikos, would you?"

"No, I would not," Sunset affirmed. "She has been good to me."

"This is what I'm talking about, by the way," Cinder declared. "I can't help but think you would have been even better company when you didn't care about anyone but yourself."

"You realise that the me that didn't care about anyone but herself would have only seen you as a threat, right?"

"I'd have taken my chances," Cinder murmured, "but I do apologise for these constant interruptions. Go on."

"Like I said… what did I say?"

"You were going to step on people to get to the top."

"Right," Sunset grunted. "I wanted to be the queen bee. I wanted to be looked up to and respected. I wanted to be feared. I wanted everyone to acknowledge that I was the one to watch, the one to look out for. Unfortunately for me, by the time I got there, Canterlot already had a princess."

"Rainbow Dash," Cinder ventured.

"Twilight Sparkle," Sunset corrected her. "Rainbow Dash was… let me put it like this: Twilight was the heart of their merry little band, and Rainbow Dash was the soul. Does that make any sense?"

"Assume that it doesn't and explain better."

Sunset chewed on her bottom lip, her tail swishing back and forth as she thought about it how she could put it in such a way as to make sense to Cinder. "Think about my team, Team Sapphire," she said. "Ruby is the heart of Sapphire, she's the one that we all adore and who adores all of us, the one who guides us with her conscience, her morals. But Pyrrha is the one who defines our purpose, who articulates what we're about, what we're doing here, the best of us, the one who exemplifies our team. Heart and soul, see?"

"And what does that make you?"

"Oh, I'm the head, I keep the other two in check," Sunset explained. "But do you get it now? Twilight was the glue that held them all together, everyone's best friend, the one that everyone at school looked up to. She was the one who was unanimously voted Princess of the Spring Fling because everyone agreed that she deserved it. Rainbow Dash couldn't have done that, she didn't have that quality that brings people together, but Twilight didn't exemplify what it meant to be an Atlesian combat school student the way that Rainbow Dash did. Heart and soul."

"I… will take your word on that," Cinder murmured.

"Together with their friends, they were the elite of Canterlot, even though they were only in their second year. They formed a clique, except it didn't seem like a clique because they'd worked hard to dissolve the cliques before I got there. I found out that for some time, there had been tensions between the students on the combat track – the ones who were aiming for Atlas after graduation – and the ones who were taking the less rigorous aura training courses. The genuine combat school students looked down on the rest as dilettantes, but Twilight and her friends had put a stop to that by sheer force of personality… and probably a song or two. They had a glamour about them that no other student possessed, made even stronger by the fact that they didn't even act like it. They were always so… helpful, to everyone, even the people beneath them, which was everyone. I couldn't understand it."

"Do you understand it now?" Cinder asked.

Sunset hesitated for a moment. "Not really, no," she muttered. "It wasn't like they were close to half of these people or anything. The point was, it didn't take me very long to work out that I would never be on top while Twilight and her friends were ruling the school, and I wasn't willing to wait until my last year when they graduated and left me alone. So, there was only one thing to do: I challenged Twilight for Princess of the Fall Formal. And then, to make it a sure thing that I would win, I decided to divide Twilight from all of her friends and, in that way, divide the school as well. I was certain that without Twilight's friends as a shining beacon of cooperation and unity, the rest of Canterlot would fall apart, and all the old cliques and rivalries they were suppressing would reassert themselves."

"Divide them," Cinder murmured. "Yes… I can see the logic to that. After all, we are always being told by Professor Ozpin and all the rest that the strength of humanity lies in unity. It stands to reason, then, that division leads to weakness." She grinned. "And weakness can be exploited, by an opponent with the foresight to do so."

"My thoughts, precisely," Sunset declared. "But how to do it? That was my problem. They were such good friends; as much as they didn't suspect how much I hated them – when I put my name down for princess, Twilight actually wished me luck – but that didn't mean it was going to be easy to turn them against each other. I knew that if I got caught, I would not only make their friendship stronger, but also earn the enmity of everyone who liked and looked up to them, which, as I've just said, was everyone."

"So what did you do?" Cinder asked. "How did you square that circle?"

"I didn't," Sunset replied. "You already know this story doesn't have a happy ending. Not for me, anyway."

"But you tried something?"

"Yes, I tried to clone their scroll profiles so that I could make messages from me look like they were coming from other people. Once I'd done that, I sent them conflicting messages that would lead to conflict amongst the group until their friendships couldn't take it anymore," Sunset said. "So, I found out that Rainbow Dash had agreed to bring the softball team along to Applejack's bake sale; I then sent Rainbow Dash a snotty message from Applejack's scroll telling her that she wasn't needed after all; that way, Rainbow Dash would feel insulted, and Applejack would be incensed that Rainbow had lied to her and made a liar out of her for telling everyone the softball team was coming to the bake sale. I sent Pinkie Pie a message from Fluttershy's scroll that she – Fluttershy – wanted a big party instead of a silent auction to raise money for the animal shelter, which was exactly what Fluttershy didn't want. And I… and I, um… I'm really not proud of what I did to try and break up Rainbow and Twilight's friendship."

She had known that they had the strongest relationship out of any members of the six, and she had also suspected that underneath the way she acted like she was a human just like the rest that Rainbow Dash was insecure about being a faunus in Atlas. So she had sent her emails which Twilight had 'accidentally' copied her into along with the rest of her friends, laughing about how they were pulling the wool over Rainbow's eyes, pretending to be her friend, and filled with racist terms besides. None of what she had done or sought to do had been nice, but what she had tried to do to Rainbow Dash… that had definitely been the act of a bitch.

"Of course," she went on, "it didn't work, because-"

"They talked to one another?" Cinder suggested. "Because, to be perfectly honest, that plan seems doomed to fall apart the moment they had an in-person conversation and revealed that they didn't send those messages."

"Actually, that's not how I got caught," Sunset said. "You might think that would be how I got caught, but once someone is upset enough, then denials from the person they're upset with just seem like exactly that: denial. No, I got caught because Twilight's better with computers than I am, and she was able to prove that I was the source of all the messages and emails… with the predictable results."

"They closed ranks," Cinder murmured.

Sunset nodded. "Their friendship emerged stronger than ever before, and Rainbow Dash called me out on the carpet for it in public so that the whole school knew what I'd tried to do, and to say they didn't see the funny side would be an understatement. Twilight won the Fall Formal crown by a landslide." Flash had been the only other person to vote for Sunset besides herself. "To cut a long story short, my plans to dominate the school never really got off the ground after that." In fact, things had only gotten worse from that point on, what with the Anon-a-Miss incident which she had been wrongly blamed for, Twilight and her friends becoming heroes as a result of the Canterlot Wedding, and eventually, Flash breaking up with her. It had all been downhill for Sunset Shimmer, from that very first failure.

"And that's why Bon Bon dared to deface your door like that," Cinder added. "She saw you bested and humiliated, and so, she doesn't fear you." She smiled. "Why don't you show her how wrong she is to think so little of you, to presume that she may trifle with you and with those dear to you?"

"Oh, I would, and gladly," Sunset growled. "But how? And how to do it without being caught, what's more?"

"Do you need her to know that it was you?"

"Ideally, but not in such a way as she can prove it," Sunset replied. "If I get punished for what I did to her in response to the thing that she skated off for, then I've come out of this worse than she has, and I may as well not have bothered."

"There's no risk of that if you take my advice," Cinder declared. "I know a few things about computers myself, maybe even more than the great Twilight Sparkle. I think I could help you get in just about anywhere you liked, and no one would ever be able to prove that you were there."

Sunset looked at her. "Really? You'd do that?"

"So surprised?"

"I'm wondering what's in it for you."

"Sunset, I'm hurt, really," Cinder replied. "What was in it for you when you put yourself out to help Blake?"

"Nothing much," Sunset admitted. "It just… felt like the right thing to do, I suppose."

"Precisely," Cinder said. "Isn't that, as they say, what friends are for?"

XxXxX​

The tramp cowered against the dumpster that would soon be his tomb.

Phoebe Kommenos loomed over him. The little dog was dead at her feet – her bare feet; she had kicked off her stylish but rather impractical heels for this – and there was a light smattering of blood on her knuckles already. His blood, of course.

She was alone, now. Her girlfriends had gone, or rather, she had sent them away when she sensed that her desire for amusement was about to outstrip their own. Her mother had taught her to be aware of when her predilections were going beyond society's indulgence of the same; some things you had to hide if you wanted to be accepted in polite society.

That was why she had used to vent her frustrations on Ashley, behind closed doors where no one could see and no one could hear but mother and Philonoe, neither of whom cared. Ashley was dead now, of course, along with mother and her sister; the little idiot had left a fire burning and gotten them all killed. She missed them all. She missed her mother, and she missed her sweet, dear sister who had been so much a better person than Phoebe and yet had never judged her or reviled her. But she missed Ashley most of all. She missed having someone upon whom she could vent without consequence or without having to be careful.

Not even Mal afforded her that luxury; there were some things her teammates wouldn't ignore, some things that General Ironwood wouldn't tolerate, even if she was just a filthy faunus. But then, he had a fondness for those animals, didn't he?

And so Phoebe had to be careful. She had to hold it in. She had to hide, to control herself. But there were times… there were times when she just needed to let it out. And nobody was going to miss some vagabond from off the street or ask too many questions when he turned up dead. Nobody cared about riffraff like this.

That damned faunus had humiliated her, and for the second time! Humiliated her in front of her teammates on the day they arrived and in front of her friends today. Phoebe would pay her back someday, somehow, the same way that she knew with absolute certainty that she was going to pay Pyrrha back for all the humiliations that Phoebe had suffered at her hands.

And in the meantime, this would make her feel so much better.

Her hands clenched into fists as she advanced upon the helpless man before her.
 
Chapter 43 - Anon-a-Miss Strikes Back
Anon-a-Miss Strikes Back​

Sunset and Cinder hadn't gone to the skydock; for what they were about to do – for what Cinder was about to do for Sunset – it was best not to go to the school library or the CCT Tower where someone who knew them both might stumble across them and spot what they were doing.

No, heading back into Vale, they had dived through the streets and stalked along the boulevards until they found a modest public library, occupying one wing of a brick-built leisure centre that also boasted a swimming pool. While Cinder lingered outside, making a call on her scroll, Sunset dived in, grabbed a book at random from one of the nearby shelves, and grabbed a computer terminal, ignoring the glare that the pinch-faced librarian was giving her as she waited for Cinder to come in. Sunset's gaze flickered up to the window, out of which she could see Cinder talking on her scroll before flickering down to the book that chance had led her to.

It was a work of science fiction, some kind of media tie-in to something, about soldiers fighting in outer space; these particular soldiers appeared to have lost their planet somehow, and so they wandered from battle to battle like ghosts with no home to return to. It wasn't high art, by any means, but the pages were quite turnable as Sunset waited for her companion to join her.

Soon enough, Cinder swept into the library, a slight smile playing upon her face. "Perhaps when we're done here, we can go swimming?" she suggested.

"Another time, maybe; I don't have my suit with me," Sunset replied.

"Yes, that is probably a bit of an obstacle," Cinder conceded, as she sat down in front of the terminal. "Found something good to read?"

"It's alright; I don't know about good," Sunset said, putting the book to one side on the table before them. "So, what happens now?"

"Now, you watch," Cinder said, plugging her scroll into a socket on the right of the terminal, "while the magic happens." She grinned and got to work.

Sunset recognised some of what she was doing; despite having come to Remnant from a world where computers were far, far less ubiquitous than they were here, she was not unfamiliar with them and the way they worked. When she first arrived in Remnant, Sunset had been fascinated by the technology that humans used to make their lives easier in place of the magic that ponies used to accomplish the same goal: the heating grids that allowed Atlas to manipulate the weather in absence of any pegasi, the airships that let them fly, the chemicals in which they drenched the soil and the machines that cultivated their crops. And, of course, the ways in which their technology had surpassed the magic of Equestria by being available to more than just a select few: the equivalent of Sunset's magic journal that everyone in Remnant carried around in their pocket. She had been fascinated, and in her fascination, she had sought to learn the secrets of these wonders. And, although she couldn't have described in detail how a combine harvester worked or all the systems in a skyliner, she did know a bit about scrolls and computers and the CCT. She knew enough to have an idea of what Cinder was doing – she could tell that she was using her scroll to form a passive connection to Bon Bon's scroll, which connection she was attempting to exploit for backdoor access – but at the same time, she couldn't really follow how Cinder was doing it because she was doing it all so fast. Her fingers, lithe and nimble, skittered lightly across the keyboard, tapping lightly from button to button, silent as they passed through the holographic simulacra of keys.

Letters and numbers appeared on the screen, forming lines that briefly flickered before disappearing as Cinder hit the 'enter' key, or at least the image of the same. She didn't say anything while she worked; she ignored Sunset completely. For her part, Sunset didn't try and interrupt Cinder; she let the other girl work at her own pace.

However, she couldn't help but notice that, as she worked, Cinder was starting to look a little concerned; the easy smile had disappeared from her face, and her smooth forehead was creased by a frown.

At some little length, she spoke, her voice smooth and calmer than her frown might suggest. "Now isn't this interesting?"

Sunset leaned in a little to get a better view of the screen. There was a lot of code visible, and she would have had to spend some time working out what it all meant. It was easier to just ask, "What?"

"I can't get access," Cinder explained. "Bon Bon is using some very high quality firewalls to prevent access to her device."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "Better quality than most scrolls?"

Cinder chuckled. "I'm sure you've noticed by now, Sunset, that security on school scrolls is really rather laughable."

"Well, this is my first time trying to gain access to another student's scroll," Sunset pointed out. "Do I want to know how you know that?"

"I know that because I checked," Cinder said quickly, "and fortified my own scroll so that my secrets would stay, well, secret. I advise you to do the same if you haven't already."

"A little paranoid, don't you think?"

"Says the girl who wants to hack into another student's scroll and use the information contained therein against them."

"Good point," Sunset muttered and made a mental note to do something about the security of her own device when they were done here. "So, Bon Bon has protected her scroll. You can't break it?"

"Not if I don't want her to know what I'm doing," Cinder replied. "Which I would rather keep between us, if it's all the same to you."

"Oh, believe me, I agree with you one hundred percent," Sunset said. "I'm surprised that she had the wherewithal to think of something like that… but I'm surprised she had the guts to do what she did to my door as well." She frowned. "If she's that smart, why didn't she hack our scrolls if she wanted to screw with Blake?"

"Perhaps she wanted to make a public statement?" Cinder suggested.

"I aim to make a pretty public statement with hacking," Sunset said. "If that's possible."

"Hmm," Cinder murmured. "I'm afraid that Plan A might not be workable under the current circumstances. However…"

Sunset waited for her to continue. She did not. "However… what?"

Cinder leaned back in her chair. "It's hardly for me to say, is it? This is your revenge, after all, not mine."

"You're the one doing the work."

"For you," Cinder reminded her. "It isn't for me to decide how to go about it. You direct; mine are simply the hands guided by your mind."

Sunset snorted. "Okay, if that's how you want to play it." She bowed her head just a little, her ears descending into her mass of fiery hair. She cupped her chin with her fingers and pondered for a moment. If she couldn't get access to Bon Bon's device, then how to make her pay? It was possible that all plans built around electronic warfare were similar busts, and she would have to find a completely new approach, but Sunset was loath to give up so easily.

Of course, there are other ways to hurt someone than with their own secrets, as Anon-a-Miss taught me very well.

Anon-a-Miss…


"What about Lyra's scroll?" Sunset asked. "Can you get in there, or has Bon Bon protected that as well?"

"Lyra…"

"Heartstrings," Sunset clarified. "Lyra Heartstrings."

"A friend of hers."

"Yeah," Sunset said. "Can you do it?"

"Give me one second," Cinder said, her fingers flying across the holographic interface. Sunset once more fell silent, letting her work, but she noticed that there was none of the growing consternation in Cinder's look that had preceded her announcement of her failure to breach Bon Bon's defences. Instead, she seemed perfectly at ease before she announced, "I'm in."

Sunset smirked, shaking her head sadly. Bon Bon, Bon Bon, Bon Bon; that was very naïve of you, wasn't it?

"So?" Cinder asked. "What now?"

"Now," Sunset said, "how about you let me drive for a little bit?"

Cinder pushed her chair away. "Be my guest," she purred.

Sunset pulled her chair forwards, until she was sitting right in front of the screen. She took a moment to silently familiarise herself with what she was seeing on the screen in front of her. She was a little rusty with some of this stuff, but it swiftly came back to her.

She cracked her knuckles. "Okay, Miss Heartstrings," she whispered, more to herself than to Cinder, "let's see what you've been hiding."

Cinder's fingers had thumbed through the holographic display representing the different 'keys' on the board; Sunset's fingers danced over them, a little more slowly but with more deftness, barely 'touching' the light and yet still controlling the flow of data as she sifted through all the details of Lyra Heartstrings' life that stood revealed to her.

What is it that you believe in, Lyra? That there is another world populated by – okay, let's leave that be for now and find something that won't affect my life so much to share with the class.

Actually, let's stick a pin in the main reason why I'm here and find out how in Remnant you found out about Equestria.


"Is everything alright?"

"Of course," Sunset replied. "Why wouldn't everything be fine?"

"Because your ears have flattened," Cinder observed.

Sunset looked pointlessly upwards, even though she couldn't see her ears and had never been able to do so. "Well," she said, trying to force them back up again, "that's because they're a little tired, that's all."

Cinder stared at her flatly. "Your ears are tired?"

Sunset looked at her. "Do you really want to have a conversation about honesty after what just happened with you?"

"Ah, touché," Cinder replied, smirking a little. "Please, continue with whatever it is that is not concerning you."

"Thank you," Sunset said firmly, diving a little further into Lyra's ill-informed speculation about the existence of a magical other world that just so happened to be accurate.

What she found was a melange of just about every nonsense going – plus the one thing that was true. Lyra, it transpired, believed in just about everything: parallel universes, giant alien robots, magical horses. Apparently, the last belief originated with a woman named Megan Williams, a farmer from Canterlot in the old kingdom of Mantle days before the Great War, who claimed to have visited the magical land of Equestria and helped the inhabitants there, the ponies and the princess who ruled them, to defeat a great evil. Sunset was rather sceptical about that; she had never heard of this Meghan Williams as she surely would have done if she had become a hero of Equestria, but she could believe the part about travelling through the mirror. It couldn't be closed from the Equestrian side, after all, and there was nothing stopping anyone from blundering through it except the fact that most normal people didn't try to run into the plinths of statues.

It appeared that, for whatever reason, Ms. Williams had played coy about the location of the portal that she had used to reach Equestria, which was the subject of much speculation by the handful of believers who had taken her words to heart. Lyra herself had-

"Oh, wow," Sunset said, a grin splitting her face. "Oh, wow."

Cinder leaned forward. "Something interesting?"

"When Lyra was thirteen," Sunset said, "she was arrested trying to break into the Atlesian R&D test bed at Crystal City because she thought they were hiding portals to other worlds there, along with the existence of aliens."

Cinder's eyebrows rose. "Really?"

"Really," Sunset repeated. "Her scroll is full of notes about what went wrong and how she can do better next time."

"She's planning a next time?"

"Apparently," Sunset replied. "She's a true believer, after all; she won't rest until the truth comes to light."

Cinder chuckled. "'The truth'? And what truth is that?"

Sunset shrugged. "That we're not alone amongst the stars, that there copies of our own world, filled with versions of ourselves that are not quite the same as us as close as a touch and as far away as the moon."

"Well, isn't that an idea," Cinder murmured. "That would be… quite something, wouldn't you say?"

"It would be something; I'm not sure that it would be something good," Sunset muttered. "Imagine if you met the other you, and they were more successful than you are?"

Cinder thought about that for a moment. "I'd have to kill them," she declared.

"You might not be able to, if they were better than you," Sunset pointed out.

"You make an excellent point; it sounds positively dystopian," Cinder conceded. "Although…"

"Although?"

"Surely you can't deny that there's a certain fascinating appeal to the idea of being able to see the road not taken?" Cinder asked. "Assuming for a moment that we didn't have to interact with any other versions of us who might not be able to resist the urge to gloat, if we could just see what our other selves could have done or been if they'd made different choices."

"I wouldn't want to know," Sunset declared.

"Really? Not even a little curious?"

"Why should I care? It's not my life," Sunset replied. "My life is the one I'm living, the one affected by my choices. Any choices that I didn't make aren't mine any more; they belong to someone else." The unicorn who had remained in some other Equestria, a dutiful student of Princess Celestia, might yet bear the name of Sunset Shimmer, but she wasn't her.

Not least because she suspected it would make her jealous.

Cinder shrugged. "Evidently, this Lyra doesn't share your views upon the matter."

"Judging by this, Lyra's a sucker for just about any story that gets told to her," Sunset said.

"I can't say I'm too surprised," Cinder observed.

"You don't even know her."

"I know the kind of person who trains to become a huntsman or huntress," Cinder said. "Would-be heroes, people looking for a story to tell that will put them at the centre of great, world-shattering events, people hoping that the road ahead will give meaning to their lives, people who so desperately want for their choices to matter."

"I hope you're including yourself in this assessment," Sunset said sharply. "Because as things stand, you sound a moment away from calling us all pathetic."

"Oh, perish the thought," Cinder murmured. "No, indeed, I'm no different… except, perhaps, in the scope of my ambitions. Trust me, I have no less desire to leave my mark upon the world than anyone here, and more than some. My point is simply that those who choose this path often have a certain way of thinking; it doesn't surprise me that they are susceptible to believing certain things, especially if they think that they might attain greatness by revealing those things: uncovering the truth, toppling the conspiracy that has kept the world in shadow, freeing us all from the shackles of our ignorance." She laughed, covering her mouth with one hand.

Sunset's eyebrows rose in silent question.

"Oh, it's nothing," Cinder assured her. "It's just… oh, poor girl, imagining that those are the dark secrets hiding in the shadows of the world."

"You think they are… more prosaic than that?" Sunset said softly.

"I think if there is a conspiracy, it's not hiding the existence of aliens," Cinder declared.

Sunset's brow furrowed. "I…" She hesitated, unsure of whether or not she ought to trust Cinder with this. "I know what you mean," she said lamely, a neutral statement if ever there was one, but one that gave away no one's secrets.

Cinder cocked her head a little to one side. "About what?"

"A lot of things," Sunset said. "But… let me ask you something: do you believe in something like that? Not parallel worlds or alien life, but something… something dark, maybe, something that other people might find hard to credit."

Cinder's face was impassive. "Are you trying to tell me something, Sunset?"

"Maybe."

"Go on then, tell me something," Cinder urged. "What do you believe in?"

"I don't know yet. I just know that I believe in something," Sunset muttered. She hesitated. "I… I don't trust Professor Ozpin." That was about the limit of what she felt able to tell Cinder, and strangely, she thought that Cinder might be more receptive to it than any of her other friends, if only because Cinder was a Haven student.

Not that that would necessarily prevent her from being blinded by the reputation of the headmaster of Beacon.

Cinder stared into Sunset's eyes for a moment. "I think you might be right to distrust him."

"You do?" Sunset asked, unable to keep the surprise out of her voice. "Why?"

Cinder chuckled. "You're astonished that I agree with you?"

"I'm curious why you agree with me," Sunset said. She couldn't help but add, "No one else does."

"I'm not most people," Cinder replied. "Like you, I have a bad feeling about that man. They say he has favourites: not every year, but some years, teams that he takes especial interest in. Team Coffee believe that they are among that number, but I'm not so sure. I think it's Team Sapphire, and I'm not the only one who sees it that way, especially after your mission – your unsupervised mission. You haven't heard it, but you're the talk of the school." She smiled, if only for a moment. "I worry for you. History shows that the old man's favourites have a high mortality rate."

"I know," Sunset agreed. "It worries me too. I just don't know what to do about it."

"Keep your eyes open," Cinder urged. "Keep your mind sharp. Make the smart choices when the time comes." She grinned. "And in the meantime, take your revenge. What are you actually going to do, by the way, now that you know the truth about Lyra Heartstrings and her idiosyncratic beliefs?"

Sunset pursed her lips, allowing herself to be distracted away from the question of Professor Ozpin and other pastures that offered up a little more scope for action.

"When I was in my third year at Canterlot," she said, "and Rainbow Dash was in her fourth year, a lot of embarrassing little secrets started coming to light; someone going by the name Anon-a-Miss started sharing them across the school."

"And that was you?" Cinder asked.

"No," Sunset said firmly. "Of course, everyone thought it was me; Sunset Shimmer, up to her old tricks again. Sunset Shimmer, won't she ever learn? Sunset Shimmer, what's her problem?" Sunset Shimmer, what can you expect from a faunus? Sunset scowled. Even Flash had believed it was her, or affected too. He had left her around that time; her popularity had been plumbing new depths as a result of the false accusations made against her, and she wasn't worth the trouble to him anymore. "Eventually, the leaks stopped – and I never did find out who it was – but the damage was done by then. Everyone – and I mean everyone – believed that I'd set out to humiliate them all… and to be honest, I kind of wish I had sometimes. If they all believed that it was me, then perhaps-"

"Perhaps you should have been the monster they all thought you were," Cinder murmured. "A position that is not unreasonable."

"Stupid all the same," Sunset muttered.

"Not so stupid," Cinder replied. "After all, you're going to become that person now, aren't you?"

Sunset hesitated for a moment. A slow smile spread across her features. "It has… a certain appeal, don't you think? Taking the name they used to smear me and making it my own." She didn't know what, exactly, had inspired Bon Bon to trespass against her like this, or rather, she knew what had inspired it, but she didn't know what had made the other girl think that she could get away with it. Perhaps she thought that Sunset Shimmer had gone soft, rendered nice and cuddly by the friendship of nice and cuddly people until her claws had been quite filed down. Perhaps she thought that, after two times of it blowing up in her face, Sunset wouldn't have the nerve – or would have too much sense – to come back to the well a third time. But this wasn't Canterlot, and there was more at stake here than Sunset's ego or her desire for acclamation or even her jealousy of Rainbow and Twilight. Bon Bon had trespassed against Sunset, she had offended against Blake, and Sunset wasn't about to stand for that.

So she would do the thing that she had been accused of long ago, and Bon Bon would be reminded to know her place and keep her mouth shut.

"Oh, yes," Cinder purred. "It's positively delicious."

Sunset chuckled. "Get ready, Lyra," she said softly. "You're about to get exposed by Anon-a-Miss."

XxXxX​

Rainbow stared down at her scroll, then snapped it shut hard.

Anon-a-Miss. Great. Just great.

Twilight's gaze flickered down to her own scroll, then back up to Rainbow Dash. "What do you think?"

"You're the genius; you tell me what you think," Rainbow replied. "Is it even possible to have a parallel universe?"

Twilight's eyes narrowed. "That's not what I meant."

"I know, but I'd rather listen to you geek out about science than talk about this."

"Considering how bored you get listening to me talk about science, that says a lot," Twilight replied.

"I do not get bored listening to you."

"When I tried to describe the principles of your Wings of Harmony to you, you fell asleep!" Twilight reminded her.

Rainbow shifted uncomfortably. "Only the first time," she muttered defensively. "And that was because… I was really tired."

"Uh huh," Twilight said flatly. She waved her scroll. "What do you really think?"

Rainbow took a moment to think it over. She and Twilight were in the RSPT dorm room, standing by their beds; Penny and Ciel had gotten the message from Anon-a-Miss too – everyone had – but since neither of them had any history with it, Rainbow had left Ciel supervising Penny in the library while she and Twilight came back to the dorm to talk over the implications. "She told me that she didn't do it."

"At Canterlot?"

Rainbow nodded. "When we first got to Vale, when Penny met Ruby and Pyrrha, when Sunset eventually caught up with this at the arcade, she was terrified that I would tell her teammates about the stunts she pulled at Canterlot. She told me that she wasn't behind Anon-a-Miss."

Twilight nodded her head a little. "I must admit… I never bothered to chase down the source of the leaks the way I did when Sunset started sending us all of those messages. I just assumed, since she'd been responsible before… that feels like an oversight on my part now."

Rainbow waved that away. "That was years ago, Twilight, ancient history. We all assumed that Sunset was the one behind it; you can't blame yourself."

"Can't I?" Twilight asked. "Maybe I should. Maybe we should. Those accusations, the presumption of guilt… they ruined Sunset's life-"

"They ruined two years of Combat School, tops," Rainbow corrected. "Sunset's a team leader, she has great friends, and she's a top student; in what sense has her life been ruined?"

"She doesn't have Flash anymore," Twilight pointed out.

"Nobody ruined that relationship but Sunset," Rainbow insisted. "Just like nobody is stopping Sunset getting over it but Sunset. These things happen, we deal with it, and we keep moving forward. Like Sunset has… mostly. I don't think even she'd say that Anon-a-Miss ruined her life anymore."

"But you believe that it wasn't her?" Twilight asked. "At Canterlot, I mean?"

Rainbow shrugged. "It wasn't like she denied everything that she did. Just that one thing. I guess I don't see the point unless it was true."

"And now?"

"Oh, it's definitely Sunset now," Rainbow declared. "Who'd know about Anon-a-Miss except someone who was at Canterlot at that time?"

"Coincidence?" Twilight suggested.

"The General says there are no such things as coincidences, only connections you haven't made yet," Rainbow said. "It wasn't you, it wasn't me, Lyra wouldn't do this to herself, and Bon Bon wouldn't do it to her. So who does that leave? Flash? Ditzy? They're not the kind of people to do something like that."

"Trixie might," Twilight said quietly.

Rainbow had to nod her head at that. Trixie Lulamoon was a more or less amiable blowhard, but she could have a vindictive streak a mile wide if you crossed her. She'd held a grudge for an entire year after Twilight had beaten her in the talent contest, although nobody had known it until nine months later when Twilight's locker had exploded in her face and Trixie had popped out of hiding to yell 'Now we're even, Twilight Sparkle!' "Okay, maybe she would do it, maybe she even did it the last time, but why now, and to Lyra?"

"Why would Sunset do this to Lyra?" Twilight responded.

"Because Team Bluebell kicked Blake out?" Rainbow suggested. "Because they didn't stand by her?"

"Do you think it bothers her that much?"

Rainbow shrugged. "I don't know; she likes Blake."

"I know, but…" Twilight trailed off for a moment. "Let's not rush to judgement about this, okay? If what Sunset said in the arcade is true, then we already tarred her with the brush of false accusation once; I'd rather not put her through that again."

"Lyra might not keep her mouth shut," Rainbow said.

"No," Twilight agreed. "But even if it's only for the sake of our own consciences, I think we should."

Rainbow nodded. "Okay, you're right," she said. "We don't know that Sunset has done this, and for what it's worth, I believe she didn't do it the last time. But I'm going to go talk to her."

"What for?"

"To ask her if she did it," Rainbow said. "She told me the truth before; maybe she'll tell me again now. And maybe she'll even tell me why."

XxXxX​

Rainbow Dash was waiting for them on the docking pad when they got off the Skybus, her arms folded and her expression verging upon a scowl.

"We need to talk," she said bluntly, glowering at Sunset ever so slightly.

Cinder smirked. "So stern."

Rainbow's cerise eyes flickered momentarily towards her. "Who are you again?"

Cinder's whole body stiffened. Her eyes widened momentarily. When she spoke again, her voice had lost all playfulness, and her words came in short, sharp snaps. "No one worthy of the notice of the Ace of Canterlot, it seems." She took a step forward, glancing at Sunset. "I'll leave you to it," she hissed before stalking away down the path towards the school.

"Thank you," Sunset said quietly. "For… all your help today."

Cinder stopped, silent, her back to Sunset. "Anytime," she said, her voice only softening a little. She resumed her course, her glass slippers clinking.

Sunset watched her retreating back for a moment as she grew smaller and smaller in Sunset's sight. "It's Cinder, by the way. Cinder Fall, you've met her before."

"Right," Rainbow said, her tone neutral. "Like I said, we need to talk."

"What about?"

"Don't be cute," Rainbow snapped. "You know what."

Sunset sidestepped around Rainbow Dash, forcing the Atlesian to follow her back towards the school. "Assume that I don't."

"No," Rainbow said firmly. "I'm not going to play games with you; you know what we need to talk about." She paused. "I thought you'd changed. I thought you were different."

"I have changed," Sunset insisted. "I am different."

"Yeah, you weren't Anon-a-Miss before, according to you-"

"I told you that I wasn't Anon-a-Miss, and I meant it!"

"But you are now, aren't you?" Rainbow demanded, stopping walking and squaring up to Sunset.

Sunset stopped too, thrusting her hands into the pockets of her jacket. Her tail swished behind her. She scuffed the toe of one boot upon the ground. The sun was setting, and their shadows were lengthening "Yeah."

Rainbow shook her head. "What the hell, Sunset? I thought-"

"I'm not the same person that I was!"

"No, you're doing the things that you didn't do before!"

"Get off my back for a second," Sunset snapped. "I'm not doing this because I want to be Fall Formal Princess or because I need it to be on top or any of the other stupid reasons I did what I did back in Canterlot. Do you think I'm threatened by Lyra Heartstrings? Do you think I feel the need to bring her down for the sake of recognition? I'm the leader of Team Sapphire, for crying out loud, the world has its eyes on us, and who is she? Who's Team Bluebell?" She took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling. "This was for Blake. This was for my friend. That's how I've changed, that's how I'm different."

Rainbow frowned. "What does this have to do with Blake? Is this about the team? Are you going to go after each of them in turn?"

"I probably should; they deserve it," Sunset replied. "But no. Bon Bon is the one who put that White Fang symbol on our door while we were away. She insulted Blake, she insulted my team, she insulted me, and she has to pay for it. For Blake's sake."

Rainbow blinked rapidly. "Bon Bon? Are you sure? Bon Bon?"

"That's what I just said."

"Why would she even… are you sure? How do you know?"

"Cinder told me."

"Okay, how does Cinder know?"

"I trust her," Sunset said. "I believe her."

"But Bon Bon?" Rainbow said. "She never… why?"

"Why wouldn't she take Blake back?" Sunset demanded.

"I don't know," Rainbow admitted. "She never had a problem with me."

"Or she didn't dare show it because you were the pride of the school," Sunset suggested.

"Did she ever give you a hard time?"

"Everyone gave me a hard time," Sunset reminded her.

"Right," Rainbow muttered. "But even if it was Bon Bon, why go after Lyra?"

"The security on Bon Bon's scroll was too tight; I couldn't get in."

"What's Bon Bon doing with beefed up security on her scroll?"

"I don't know, although I am a little curious to find out."

"That's not the point," Rainbow said quickly. "The point is that you couldn't get into Bon Bon's scroll, so you decided to go after Lyra instead?"

Sunset shrugged. "They're close; it will hurt Bon Bon to see Lyra upset."

"Come on, Sunset, surely you can see how not cool that is!" Rainbow snapped. "Lyra didn't do anything, to you or Blake; did you even ask Blake what she thought about all this before you did it?"

"No, why should I?"

"Because I'm pretty sure that she wouldn't want this," Rainbow growled.

"Blake doesn't know what she wants, and what she wants isn't always what's best for her."

"Oh, but you know what's best for her, do you? And what's best for Blake is humiliating someone who didn't do anything to her. You know that, right?"

Sunset pouted. "Are you going to tell her?"

"Maybe I should," Rainbow muttered. "But no. I'm not going to tell anyone. Anyone else who was at Canterlot – including Lyra and Bon Bon – will know it was you, but I won't agree with them and they can't prove it. But this is it, Sunset; Anon-a-Miss retires again, and this time, she stays retired, right? If this is just the start of you trying to stir up something-"

"I told you, that's not who I am any more," Sunset said sharply. "That's not what this was about."

Rainbow looked into Sunset's eyes. "And that's why I won't say anything. But if this is all… if this keeps up, then I'll air all your dirty laundry to Ruby and Pyrrha and Jaune and see what they think of you then."

Sunset swallowed. Her chest felt tight, and her stomach felt cold. "And if Lyra responds, or Bon Bon?"

"Then you brought it on yourself," Rainbow said sharply. "What Bon Bon did wasn't right, and if she makes a big deal out of it, I'll try and persuade her to let it go, but… if you've changed, then you have to act like it."

"You mean you want me to take it?" Sunset demanded. "You want Blake to take it?"

"We're faunus; sometimes we've got no choice but to take it," Rainbow hissed. "You know that better than I do."

"When was the last time you took it, Rainbow Dash?" Sunset demanded.

Rainbow didn't reply. She clenched her jaw and said nothing. She looked away, scratching the back of her head with one hand. "That… that's fair enough, I guess," she admitted. "But that doesn't change the fact that Lyra's innocent. If you have to get back at Bon Bon, then challenge her to a duel or something, kick her ass in the ring."

"I can kick her ass in the ring any time I want; revenge ought to be something special."

"Well, that's too bad," Rainbow snapped. "I'm serious, Sunset, no more. Unless you want me to think that you haven't changed as much as I thought."

Sunset hesitated. She didn't want to give her word to Rainbow Dash on this, if only because she thought that she might not be able to keep it. She might not want to keep it. Like Rainbow said, those – like Lyra and Bon Bon – who had been at Canterlot would associate her with Anon-a-Miss; that was why she'd chosen the name, so that they would know it was her, even as they couldn't prove it. If Bon Bon sought revenge for Sunset's revenge, or if Lyra wanted payback, then she didn't want to handcuff herself out of all freedom to respond.

But Rainbow still had the potential to make life difficult for her; even now. Ruby, Pyrrha, and Jaune might not initially believe the things that she had done – actually, Jaune probably wouldn't have much trouble with it – but once Twilight showed them the proof… she still needed Rainbow Dash on her side.

"I saved Twilight's life," Sunset reminded her. "You said you owed me."

"You really want to use that now?" Rainbow asked. "Over this?"

That was a very good point. There was no telling when having Rainbow in her debt might come in handy. "No," she conceded. "I really did this for Blake, you know. This wasn't about me. This was about… she didn't deserve it."

"I know," Rainbow said. "Just like I know she wouldn't want this."

"Fine," she said, because she didn't have a lot of other choices. "This is the end of it."

She just hoped that Bon Bon felt the same way.
 
Listen to the dark side Sunset ! Humiliate Lyra and Bon Bon and if Rainbow annoy you, crush her.

More seriously, I kind of want to see Sunset winning against Rainbow and I like to see her act close to Cinder when it's her ennemies.
 
Chapter 44 - Consequences of Anon-a-Miss
Consequences of Anon-a-Miss​



There was a knock on the bathroom door.

"Go away!" Lyra said. She hesitated. "Unless you really need to go, in which case, could you not look at me when you come in?"

"No, Lyra, I don't need to use the bathroom," Dove said patiently. "I want to talk to you."

"Talk to me about what? About how much of a freak I am? About how I'm a total space cadet and a loser?" Lyra demanded.

There was silence from the other side of the door for a moment. "No. I want to talk to you about how you're holding up."

"How I'm holding up?" Lyra repeated. "I'll tell you how I'm holding up-"

"Well, if you want to talk, can we both be in the same room while we do it?" Dove asked.

Lyra hesitated, pouting for all that Dove couldn't see her doing it… and that was the thing, wasn't it? Dove couldn't see her. He couldn't see her, and he'd gotten her to respond in such a way that she almost had to let him in, whether she wanted to or not.

She crossed her arms. "Fine. Come in. But just you."

"Are you sure?" Dove asked. "Bon Bon-"

"Just you," Lyra repeated.

"Okay," Dove said, his voice gentle and soft. "Just me."

The handle to the bathroom door turned slowly, and Dove stepped into the room cautiously, with a soft tread that could barely be heard upon the tiles. He shut the door after him and sidled across the bathroom until he was standing above where Lyra sat upon the side of the bath.

He cast a shadow over her. She didn't meet his eyes; she didn't even look at him. She didn't dare to look at him, for fear of what she might see there.

Dove knelt down in front of her. "Lyra, will you please look at me?"

Lyra did not look. "Why should I?"

"Because… because it wounds me to think that you fear me, when you need not. You have no need to fear my judgement, not ever."

Dove Bronzewing was a bit of an odd duck. Sometimes, he could be pompous and stuff; sometimes, he could be completely clueless about the most basic things… and then, other times, he could come out with stuff like that with a completely straight face – no, not just a straight face; Dove wasn't managing to sound sincere while he said these things, he was sincere, and that… people didn't talk like that any more. Sure, it was a little odd, but it was also kind of wonderful too. Like being in a story.

Like being in a better class of story than the one it felt like she was trapped in right now.

Lyra looked at him. Dove's blue eyes were as sincere as his tone. There was no judgement there, no mockery. He didn't care what she believed. He only cared how she was.

Amber, whoever she was, wherever she was, was really a very lucky girl. If she still lived, then she was a fool to have left a boy like this behind.

"Hey," she murmured.

"Hey," he replied, his voice barely a whisper. "How are you doing?"

Lyra sighed and looked down at the scroll she was holding in one hand. "Someone has set up a site that allows anyone to report sightings of alien robots, and it will send notifications to my scroll. I'm getting bombarded with anonymous tips; most of them are reporting sightings of a weirdo who believes in alien robots. I'm a laughing stock."

"With who?" Dove asked.

"'With who'?" Lyra repeated. "With the schools, who else? With the whole student body of four academies!"

"People you don't know and were probably never going to know," Dove replied. "Does it really matter what strangers think of you?"

"Yes, it matters!" Lyra replied. "This was… yes, I believe in that, and I believe that there are other worlds out there with other versions of ourselves, and in one of those other worlds, the versions of us are magical talking horses, but that doesn't mean I wanted everyone to know that's what I thought! I didn't even want you guys to know! Not even Bon Bon knew half of this stuff! Plus, everyone knows I have a criminal record now."

"A juvenile record," Dove said. "It's not like you were in the White Fang."

"You wouldn't know that from some of these messages telling me I'm not fit to be a huntress," Lyra replied. "Maybe they're right. I mean, it's not even like I'm that good at it."

"You're getting better," Dove assured her.

"Am I?"

"Yes."

"Then why is Jaune pulling ahead of me?"

"Because he's got Pyrrha Nikos to teach him; you're stuck with me," Dove said.

"Am I stuck with you?" Lyra asked. "Still?"

Dove frowned. "What do you mean?"

"It doesn't bother you?" Lyra asked. "You don't think I'm crazy?"

Dove was silent for a moment. "Amber… she once told me that her mother was a witch. She insisted on it. I never believed her, but it never bothered me that she thought so. I don't believe you; I can't imagine… but that doesn't mean you're wrong, just like it didn't mean that Amber was wrong. I don't believe, but I don't assume that I have all the answers." He reached out and took her hands. "The only thing I do know is that no one who really cares about you will be driven away by this. Your real friends, the ones who support you, will stay by your side, no matter what."

Lyra sighed once more. "Thanks, Dove," she said. "I just… I just wish that was enough to make me feel better. I mean, it does, a little, but… how am I supposed to face the rest of the school on Monday?"

"With us?" Dove suggested.

Lyra smiled, albeit a little wanly. "Thanks, Dove, but I don't… I'm not sure that's going to be enough."

Dove squeezed her hands. "I'm sorry for that, not least because it's all I've got. I'm sorry that there's nothing more that I can do, nothing else that I can do, but I promise that, no matter what, I'll be right here."

XxXxX​

"You."

Rainbow's ears pricked up. It was Saturday morning, and Team RSPT had – for the second time – usurped the place at the breakfast table usually reserved for Team YRDN. Or Team YRBN now. Whichever team they were, even if Blake was part of that team now, Rainbow wasn't feeling guilty about it. If they wanted their seats to be free at breakfast, they ought to get up earlier.

The shadow falling over her breakfast – scrambled egg on toast – made Rainbow twist around in her seat. Bon Bon loomed over her, dressed in a white blouse with a blue frilly collar and an equally frilly white skirt with blue and yellow stripes just above the hem.

It was honestly making her attempts to glower seem a lot less intimidating than her intent.

She was not glowering at Rainbow Dash. Her gaze passed over her head and onto Sunset Shimmer sitting opposite her at the table.

Big surprise, huh?

Sunset took a theatrically long time chewing on her current mouthful of grapefruit before swallowing. "Can I help you?"

"You've helped enough," Bon Bon snarled, fists clenched by her sides.

Rainbow didn't like it – or like to admit it – but Sunset managed to look reasonably innocent as she spread her hands out on either side of her. "What did I do?"

"You know exactly what you did!" Bon Bon snapped. "Did you think you could just use the same name, and we wouldn't remember?! Do you see Lyra over there with us?!"

Rainbow followed Bon Bon's pointing hand. Dove and Sky were waiting over at the other table, but there was no sign of Lyra.

"She doesn't want to be seen because everybody thinks she's crazy, thanks to you!"

"Well, she does believe some pretty out there stuff," Sunset muttered.

"Sunset," Pyrrha said reproachfully. Her face was disfigured by a frown. "What happened to Lyra was very cruel, but you can't mean to accuse Sunset-"

"Anon-a-Miss," Bon Bon snapped. "She even went by Anon-a-Miss just like she did in Canterlot!"

"Sunset?" Ruby asked, her voice soft and quiet. "What is she talking about?"

Rainbow couldn't help but wonder how hard – or not – it was for Sunset to pretend to be outraged at being accused of something that she knew full well that she had done. Her ears flattened down onto the top of her head, and she bared her teeth as she rose to her feet, knuckles resting upon the tabletop. "She's lying, Ruby. She's repeating false accusations made against me." She practically spat the word false in Bon Bon's face. "You've got a lot of nerve to come here, in front of my teammates, repeating lies and slanders made against me."

"I know it was you," Bon Bon replied. "Everybody knows that it was you."

"Everybody was wrong."

"This is a very serious accusation to make without proof," Ciel said.

"I agree," Pyrrha said, quietly but firmly. "Do you have any proof?"

Bon Bon froze, her eyes widening a little. "I… everyone knows!" she cried. "Rainbow Dash, Twilight, tell her!"

Rainbow got to her feet. "Let's take a walk, huh, Bon Bon?"

"What?"

"Come on," Rainbow said, taking Bon Bon by the arm and tugging her gently but irresistibly towards the exit from the dining hall.

"Rainbow Dash, what are you doing?" Bon Bon demanded. "Let go of me!"

Rainbow did not let her go, nor did she say anything in reply until the two of them had, one of them more reluctantly than the other, gotten outside of the cafeteria, and into the morning sunlight.

Rainbow pulled Bon Bon out of the path of the other students staggering in for breakfast; only then did she release her grip on Bon Bon's arm.

"Thank you!" Bon Bon snapped. "What the hell are you doing?"

"Getting you out here where we can talk in private," Rainbow said. "Or at least not in front of everybody."

Bon Bon's eyes narrowed. "What do we have to talk about, except maybe why you didn't back me up back there?"

"Because Ciel's right; it is a big accusation to make against someone without proof."

Bon Bon let out a bitter laugh. "Oh, come on! You were as loud in accusing Sunset as anyone."

"That doesn't mean that I was right," Rainbow replied.

"So you really think that she didn't do it?" Bon Bon demanded. "More to the point, do you really think that she didn't do that to Lyra? Who else would it have been?"

"What happened to Lyra was a jackass move," Rainbow said. "But… drop it, Bon Bon."

"Why should I?" Bon Bon demanded. "Lyra didn't deserve that."

"And Blake didn't deserve to have the White Fang symbol painted on her door," Rainbow said sharply.

Bon Bon's eyes widened. "How… is that what this is all about?"

"So it was you?"

"And it was Sunset," Bon Bon growled. "Are you… covering for her?"

Rainbow was silent for a moment. "I can't prove anything," she said, and kind of hated herself for how much of a weasel thing to say that sounded like.

"And you don't want to, do you?"

Rainbow met Bon Bon's gaze levelly. "Why did you do it?" she demanded.

"Because she's White Fang, in spite of what people say!"

"Blake was an undercover Atlesian-"

"Oh, the hell she was!" Bon Bon snapped. "She's White Fang-"

"She's a faunus; there's a difference!" Rainbow growled.

"I'm not a racist, Dash."

"Really? You're starting to sound a little bit like one to me."

"You hate the White Fang more than any human I know, so why do you care about Blake Belladonna all of a sudden?"

Rainbow folded her arms. "Because I think… I think that she's got what it takes. I think she's made of the right stuff, okay? I'm trying to convince her that us Atlesians aren't a bunch of prejudiced jerks, and I'm really glad that she doesn't know what you did because it really wouldn't help."

"And that justifies what Sunset did to Lyra?"

"No, but… and why do you have special security on your scroll?"

"Why is that any of your business?"

"I don't know. I just feel like I don't know you anymore."

"Maybe you never knew me at all!" Bon Bon yelled. She took a deep breath. "Tell Sunset that this isn't over."

"What are you going to do?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm hardly going to tell you, am I?"

Rainbow was silent for a moment. "I can't stop you," she said, "but I'm going to ask you to leave Blake out of it. She's a good person, and she's not our enemy. She doesn't deserve to get hounded for mistakes that she made."

"But Lyra does?"

"I didn't say that," Rainbow said firmly. "Please, Bon Bon, let it go. I'm sorry, but if you both put this behind you, then…"

Bon Bon hesitated. "I… wish that I could trust you, Rainbow Dash," she said, "but you…" She frowned. "I'm sorry," she said, and turned away, walking briskly away from the dining hall and towards the dorm rooms.

Rainbow's gaze followed her as she retreated.

She had a very uncomfortable feeling that this wasn't over yet.

And she didn't like it one bit.

XxXxX​

Bon Bon closed her eyes for a moment as she walked away. She really did wish that she could trust Rainbow Dash. She wished that she could believe that Blake was harmless. But she was too enmeshed in web upon web of conflicting loyalties to blithely believe that someone who had once been White Fang was now free of all loyalties to them, and Rainbow Dash was far, far too close to General Ironwood to be trustworthy. She would never believe the things that Bon Bon already knew to be true.

And even if she did believe, she might well side with him anyway.

Bon Bon had undertaken this mission because she believed in what she was doing, but there were times when she lamented the toll that it had taken on her: the secrets, the lies, the service to a cause with murderous designs, the fact that she might have to help carry those designs forward. The fact that Lyra was in harm's way.

Of all those regrets and misgivings, the fact that she couldn't trust anyone was quite a minor one, and yet, it was the one that she found herself focussing on as she walked away.

That, and her anger at Sunset Shimmer. She… she didn't know what she was going to do about her. Or what she was supposed to do about her. Was she allowed to retaliate? Was she supposed to retaliate? There were times when Bon Bon thought that Sunset might be bulletproof, but then she'd been instructed to graffiti the SAPR door with the White Fang symbol. Not that Bon Bon had minded; Blake Belladonna didn't belong here after all, but it had been a strange request nonetheless.

And it had gotten Lyra hurt in consequence.

Sunset tried to hack my scroll, found she couldn't, and so she settled for hurting Lyra to get to me.

It was deeply unfortunate, but it wasn't as though Bon Bon didn't need to keep her scroll secure. There were secrets there that would do more than embarrass her if they came out.

But what to do about it?

What to do now?

"Bon Bon!" Dove cried, his footsteps pounding on the pavement as he ran after her. "Wait!"

Bon Bon turned to face him. She put a smile on her face. "Hey, Dove. Are you done already? You probably shouldn't have left Sky in there all by himself, you know?"

Dove stopped. The two of them were almost of a height, and so he was able to look directly into her eyes without looking down on her. "You don't have to fake a smile if it's not what you feel," he said. "Not for me, or anyone else. You don't need to be ashamed of how you really feel."

I can't tell anyone how I really feel, any more than I can tell them who I really serve. "What makes you think I'm faking this smile?"

"I don't see how you could be smiling so soon after yelling," Dove pointed out.

Bon Bon chuckled. "Well, you've got me there, Dove."

Dove's face was crinkled with worry as he put one hand on Bon Bon's shoulder. "Are you okay?"

"It's not me who got attacked," Bon Bon pointed out.

"No," Dove agreed. "But all the same, are you okay?"

Bon Bon hesitated for a moment. "No," she admitted. "I'm angry."

Dove frowned. "I don't… I'm not sure that revenge… I don't think it's a good idea," he said. "I'm not sure that it ever ends well, but… if there's anything that I can do, you only have to ask."

Bon Bon's eyebrows rose. "You think that it would be a bad idea for me to do anything, but if I ask you to, you'll help me do it anyway?"

"Of course," Dove said, as though it was her bemusement that was strange and not his offer. "Because you're my teammate, and my friend, and I won't abandon you, however much I might disagree with what you're doing."

The smile returned to Bon Bon's face, and this time, it was genuine. "You're a really sweet guy, you know that?" Maybe he wasn't the smartest guy, but in Bon Bon's opinion, he was definitely the nicest. They were lucky to have him on their team now. "But you don't need to get mixed up in this. I don't want to turn this into a feud between Team Bluebell and Team Sapphire. Or Team Iron. Or Team Rosepetal." If this is between anyone, it's between me and Sunset. Or Blake. Or both. "I can handle this."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes," Bon Bon assured him. "The last thing I want is to cause trouble for you guys." She reached up and took his hand, pulling it gently off her shoulder, clasping it between her palms. "It was very chivalrous of you to offer," she declared, with absolute sincerity. "But this… this is my business, and mine alone."

"Right," Dove said. "Are you…?" He stopped himself. "Right. I trust you. I just wish there was something I could do to help Lyra feel better."

"Just be yourself," Bon Bon told him. "Now go finish breakfast and keep Sky company."

Dove nodded. "Right. Good luck."

"Thanks," Bon Bon said as she watched him head back the way that he'd come, at a slower and more dignified pace.

She lingered on the spot for a moment, wracked with indecision, uncertain of what she ought to do, of what she was expected to do, of what she would be allowed to do.

And of what she wanted to do, which ought to have been the most important thing but somehow was not.

"It's terrible the way they fool everybody, isn't it?"

Bon Bon turned around, just in time to see Cardin Winchester step out of the shadows of the corner around which he had, apparently, been hiding.

Bon Bon took a step back. "What do you want?"

"What, do I smell?" Cardin asked. "Come on, I just want to talk."

Bon Bon stared at him. She had never had anything to do with Cardin Winchester before, and she wasn't certain that she wanted anything to do with him now. "What do we have to talk about?"

"Blake," he said. "Sunset." He hesitated. "When I arrived here, I didn't think that faunus belonged anywhere at Beacon. Now… here's what I know right now: a White Fang terrorist has absolutely no business at Beacon, no business bearing arms, no business walking free anywhere in Vale. There's nothing I can do about the last two, but if she can be gotten out of Beacon, that's good enough for me."

Bon Bon was silent for a moment. "And Sunset Shimmer?" she prompted.

Cardin shook his head. "I don't know how those two have gotten everyone believing they're so good," he said. "I don't know why more people don't see them for what they really are. Sunset might not be a terrorist, but she's got a mean streak in her. Petty. Vindictive." He snorted. "It takes one to know one. You've just had a taste of it, haven't you?"

"Maybe," Bon Bon said warily.

"And you want to do something about it, right?" Cardin asked.

"Maybe."

"I'm going to need a yes or no answer on that one," Cardin said, with a degree of exasperation.

Bon Bon hesitated. Well, that video was supposed to get Blake out of the way. "Yes," she said. "I want Blake gone, and I want Sunset… Sunset hurt someone I care about."

Cardin nodded. "Good," he said. "I'm glad I'm not the only one around here who sees sense."

"Do you have a plan?" Bon Bon asked.

Cardin smirked. "You know, I just might."
 
This plot line wasn't in the original version, was it? Intrigued to see where it goes. I wonder if conspiracy-theory!Lyra is going to have any influence on later events.
 
I really hope to see Sunset get to the fighting point with Bon Bon and Cardin, as well as reveal the attitude of a bully, a asshole and a racist than he have to both his girlfriend and her cousins (what is their age already ?), I just want to see Sunset kick their asses and mess with their lifes, she is not Ruby or Pyrrah, I don't see what's wrong with her being agressive and petty against persons who deserve it.
 
Back
Top